Freud and Philosophy: A Hylomorphic and Critical reevaluation:Chapter 6 Freud and Political Philosophy.

Visits: 203

Freudian Psychoanalysis has many sources and many applications but the two publications of primary political interest are Group Psychology and the Analysis of the Ego and Civilisation and its Discontents. Freud’s experience of the first world war and the anti-semiticism leading up to the second world war also probably played a role in his political beliefs. One of the the burning issues of Freud’s era was the classical issue of Reality versus phantasy, and this was of concern to the scientist, the artist, and the politician. The science of his day was too narrowly conceived to immediately embrace his ideas. Also the politics of his day which in its turn was almost completely disconnected from the very real values inherent in classical ethical discourse(Aristotle and Kant), was to reveal a value-system almost devoid of values.

We know Freud borrowed terms from the ancient Greeks which might suggest that his world-view was similar to the philosophical views of Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle, that triumvirate of philosophers, all sharing a teacher-pupil relation. What all three philosophers shared was a concern for a multi-dimensional reality that required the understanding of a number of disciplines and the principles(arché) of these disciplines. Virtue was one of characteristics of man that Freud must have been considering as part of this view of the world ,and the theory of reality constituting this view.

Know thyself was both a Delphic challenge to humanity and an Aristotelian epistemological challenge that is met by a series of hylomorphic reflections on the soul, ethics, and politics. Freud, too, answered these challenges with his form of transcendental Psychology and its relation to a neo-Kantian Anthropology that is based on a philosophical view of science and a philosophical view of virtue which acknowledges the importance of duty. These philosophical views were certainly necessary, if rationality was to replace the chaos and turmoil of a soul “sick” with passion, anxiety, aggression, and fear. The duties connected to the commitments to love and work required of the ego, of course, involve the superego, the external world and a “Reality Principle”. The emphasis upon the Reality Principle was a manifestation of Freud’s conviction that Psychoanalysis was a “science” because one of its primary concerns was to gather, monitor, and explain a totality of facts. Future generations of scientists, however, would contest this claim on the grounds that scientific observation ought to be free of the presuppositions involved in “describing” certain phenomena which, for example, could, (in the view of the Greeks(e.g. Aristotle) and Freud), only be characterised teleologically.

It was another citizen of Vienna, Ludvig Wittgenstein, that would, in his later theorising, support this Greek-Freudian view that the telos or purpose of certain actions and deeds is constituted by the reason the agent gives for doing the action/deed. On Aristotles view this was a kind of “causal” account and here it is important to note that the Greek word “aitia” can be both translated as “cause” and as “explanation”. There are two issues involved here, one of which relates to why a particular agent in particular circumstances did a particular action, and the second of which, relates to the Concept of Action and its ontological constitution.Now whilst it is undoubtedly true that the material and efficient conditions of action are necessary to consider answering the question “What is action?, the formal and final conditions of action are equally necessary if one needs to explain Why, in general, action occurs. Such conditions must meet the criteria of being both necessary and sufficient conditions of action. Kant’s position on this matter is clearly Aristotelian and embraces all four kinds of explanation(material efficient, formal and final). On this topic, Kant specifically claims that insofar as human action and deeds are concerned the explanations/justifications fall into two different metaphysical zones–the theoretical natural science zone, and the practical ethical zone. This means that theoretically we can refer to the cause-effect relations between events. and practically we refer to reasons-for doing what was done. Now Freud, earlier on in his career, concerned himself with the material and efficient causes when he investigated the neuronal substrate of psychological activities, but as his career progressed, he moved more toward the philosophical position of reasons-for the patients symptoms and syndromes. Both types of explanations/justifications, together with the principles operating in these different kinds of case would be required for a complete account of action-phenomena.

A Phronimos, for Aristotle, was a great-souled man whose knowledge (epistemé) stretched over all the sciences necessary for leading a good-spirited flourishing life. The Phronimos was particularly adept at phronesis, or practical intelligence, and this idea comes very close to the idea of the good will that Kant places at the source of all dutiful virtuous action. The Freudian idea of the superego is also related to both the good will and phronesis, but Freud in his charting of the phases or stages of the formation of the superego gives us an invaluable psychological perspective in relation to ethical activity. Freud speaks of “moral standards”and the guilt or anxiety that arises because one does not do what one believes one ought to do. This places the superego in close relation to the Greek idea of areté, which many translate as virtue, and this is correct, but what is not sometimes sufficiently emphasised is the fact that areté often means “doing the right thing in the right way at the right time”. The ego remains the key agency in this constellation of agencies, but both agencies use the reality principle as their primary standard by which to measure the worth of the agent or what Kant referred to as the “dignity ” of a person. The political dimension of Freud’s analyses remains in the background, but the Aristotelian strategy of grounding social relations in the constellation of the family is a notable feature of Freud’s account and we ought to recall, in this context, that for Aristotle, the idea of the lack of self-sufficiency motivated larger social constellations such as the village and city to meet the needs of the family.

Areté, doing the right thing at the right time in the right way stretches over all of these social and political constellations and aligns itself naturally with the idea of diké (justice) which in Plato’s Republic was characterised as every one doing what was appropriate to their nature and circumstances in the context of philosophers ruling the city (because of their superior wisdom and knowledge). The City is also used by Freud as a means of illustrating the depths of the mind. Just as Rome’s constitution and history could only be revealed by the careful work of archeologists, so the eternal city of the mind in which phases or stages of the city in a sense exist simultaneously on/in one site, could only be made manifest by the systematic work of psychoanalysis.

Freud’s city was Vienna, and he documents his encounters with the rampant anti-semiticism of his student period, a process that must have provoked political deliberations which probably continued until Freud decided to flee to London to spend his last living months. The experience of Tyranny and the dark and dangerous forces it unleashes, must have provoked many of the technical analyses we encounter in “Group Psychology” and “Civilisation and its Discontents”, and provided us with a distinctive face to the aggressive death instinct ,Thanatos, fighting to destroy our cities.

Anti-semiticism was of course just a symptom of a more malignant underlying political disease(tyranny) . Plato identified the cause of this disease and claimed that its source lay in the emergence of unnecessary and unlawful desires in the mind of a tyrant obsessed with the idea of power without fully understanding its political function. Arendt, a Jew born in the Kantian city of Königsberg was also, around this period, forced to flee to the United States persecuted by the same German tyrant who had mastered the art of manipulating the masses in Germany and Austria into believing that the Jews were a major political problem requiring a final solution. Arendt engaged theoretically with this period of history in her major work entitled “The Origins of Totalitarianism”, but the form of her engagement was less psychological and more political, social and historical. Arendt was younger than Freud when she was forced to flee and therefore lived to see the implementation of the “final solution” of the problem of the Jews, as well as the feared implementation of scientific technology in the dropping of two atomic bombs on civilian civilisations.

For Aristotle the key criterion of all forms of government whether they be monarchy, rule by the few, or rule by the many, is understanding and respect for law and order. Tyrants are monarchs ruled by their own unlawful desires, and the rule by the few and the many that are guided by unneccessary and unlawful desires (whether they be related to the accumulation of money or freedom), are all perverted forms of government violating the standards of areté and diké and arché( the principles associated with both).

All the available evidence speaks for the the thesis that Freud was a law abiding citizen who respected law, order and authority. He also charted the origin and nature of these ethical attitudes in his work on the superego. Carl Schorske in an article entitled “The Psychoarcheology of Civilisations” in “The Cambridge Companion to Freud(Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1991) refers to the fact that Freud was an Anglophile, attending Brentano’s lectures on Philosophy and naming his son Oliver after Cromwell. The latter suggests an admiration for English Parlimentarianism. Apparently Schorske also claimed that in the 1880’s Freud considered emigrating to England to join relatives there.

Brentano’s Form of Philosophical Psychology was of course inspired by both Aristotle and British Empiricism. In the former case Brentano’s hylomorphic idea of the intentionality of emotional attitudes can be found in Freud in the form of an implicit appeal to Aristotelian formal/final causes. Emotions, for Freud ,and Aristotle, are appropriate or not, in relation to whether or not the object of the emotion is appropriate or not. For example, whether or not a particular object is loved or hated will then be related to a reason which the agent will give, and that reason can be judged as a good reason or not, (i.e. both the love/hate and the reason given can be praised or blamed, as Aristotle claimed,) primarily on the grounds of the appropriateness of the object and the reason.

The Ego’s primary responsibilities, apart from the protection of the body, relate to the capacity for love and work, and both of these are intentional activities in Brentano’s sense. Freud, we know, analysed the appropriateness of the maxims that one ought to love ones neighbour and ones enemies, and judged such maxims to not be universally appropriate as intended. His argument rested on the nature of love as conceived of by the Ancient Greeks (Eros), especially Plato and Aristotle. The object of a mental act is causal in the Aristotelian sense (related to formal and final causation) but not causal in the sense of material and efficient causation, i.e. we are not here dealing with an object in the external world which causes the impressions or experiences we have of it. This mental object is nevertheless real, and subject to judgements which can be appropriate or not: the truth of which can be accepted or not. Brentano’s, English form of inductive empiricism inspired by Mill, is not, of course compatible with the rationalism of Aristotle and Kant, which Freud embraced to a greater extent than Brentano in his later work. Indeed both Aristotle and Kant provided us with decisive arguments against the implied materialism of Brentano’s empiricism. Kant, in his Anthropology, provided Freud with a decisive argument against the empiricist approach via his motivations for the ontological distinction between what a freely acting agent makes of himself via his actions and judgements, and what nature makes of the human being (e.g. what happens to the agent in the form of events over which his will has no control). I cannot, for example will to see the colour green as green but I can will to see no green by closing my eyes. My will/desire to close my eyes is a mental act which is without identifying criteria for external observers, but, for me, the act of closing my eyes has its reasons which I can provide, if questioned. My reasons can then be accepted, or not, on the grounds of appropriateness. The empirical methodology of observation, Kant argues, cannot assist us in answering the primary aporetic question of Philosophical psychology, namely “What is a human being?”, because observation changes what is being observed whether it be for reasons of dissimulation or habit or some other reason. The major issue of the Kantian pragmatic point of view considers issue of character, whether it is good or not, and the more far reaching issue of the future of the human species. We know Brentano was critical of Kantian metaphysics, and, at least insofar as Brentano’s Philosophical Psychology was concerned, Kant would have criticised the lack of attention to the distinction between sensible phenomena and intelligible noumena. Brentano might have been accused of sensibilising essentially intellectual acts. For Kant there is a moral sense that is connected to the operations of the will which it is the task of Anthropology to explore, but given the fact that the ought of the categorical imperative implies that the agent “can” do what he intends to do, the reasons why an agent is doing his duty are primarily and categorically connected to rationality and the intellect. Anthropology ought also to be concerned with the sociological and historical aspects of moral action. Virtue is a term that Kant uses in the context of this discussion, particularly in his work Metaphysics of Morals where the “good character “, so important in Anthropological reflections, becomes the somewhat more abstract and holistic “virtuous person” who then becomes defined in terms of the maxims this person upholds as important, e.g. the supreme maxim to be truthful to oneself and others. This recalls the one golden rule of psychoanalysis that the patient must always say what is going on in their thoughts.This is also interesting from the viewpoint of Freud’s superego which is concerned not with the the various, seemingly pluralistic virtues, but rather with the holistic standards or principles of a great-souled man or Phronimos. The term areté, however, can be conceived holistically from the point of view of action in terms of doing or thinking the right thing at the right time in the right way, and this implies a relation to arché which in most contexts can be conceived of as meaning “principle”. The term phronesis which in some contexts can be translated as practical wisdom and sound judgement is also obviously very relevant to the profile of the great-souled man or Phronimos. From a Kantian point of view the great-souled man will be that dutiful soul who possesses a good will together with practical understanding and sound judgement but it is not clear that such a soul will “suffer” from the form of discontentment Freud referred to. Perhaps this state of affairs was a result of the questionable regressive change to the way in which nationalistic political parties “served”.

It has been claimed by Manfred Keuhn in his introduction to Kant’s Anthropology that Kant has produced a variation of virtue theory but,

” It is sometimes suggested that this virtue theory is close to that of Aristotle, but the Anthropology suggests that this is a mistaken view. The virtue ethics presupposed by Kant is definitely not Aristotelian in character: rather, it is an example of the kind of ethics prevalent in Europe and North America during the eighteenth century. It possessed (almost inevitably) some Aristotelian features but it was much more influenced by Christian and Stoic doctrines and imbued with local Prussian convictions.”(Anthropology, P.xxviii)

This view risks oversimplifying the complex relation between critical and hylomorphic theory where they share the view that in ethics the search for the end in itself is of crucial significance for ethical theory, whether that be the good will of the individual or the cosmopolitan end of the kingdom of ends for the human race. Also shared is the view of the relation of principle to content and the relation of form to material. Indeed the journey of the human individual toward their individual end is of less concern for Kant than the journey toward rationality and a cosmopolitan end or telos for the species. Christianity and its conception of a judgement day for mankind as a whole, is pessimistic about the evolution of human rationality and rests the idea of the end of all days on divine intervention and justice. In this respect this message from the Roman Empire, which never fully understood the greatness of Ancient Greece, continued into the dark ages and was transfigured in the Enlightenment by a commitment to human daring and freedom which celebrated the human capacity to shape its own destiny. Stoicism of course has its roots in Ancient Greece, going all the way back to Heraclitus and his idea of Logos, which explains, for example, why the road up and the road down are the same. To suggest, however, that the determinism of Stoicism influenced the freedom-loving Kant more than the celebration of choice in action we find in hylomorphic theory, is perhaps questionable. Stoicism contains a form of materialism that is not as coarse as our modern forms, but both Aristotle and Kant would remain skeptical to the predominance of the material over the formal and final aspects of explanation. Insofar as the Prussian convictions are concerned one can only speculate as to what Kuehn means in this context but perhaps he is reflecting upon the military concept of duty which in ancient Greece was partly identified with the term Xenia which means stranger. Indeed one of the primary duties of Zeus was the protection of strangers and even today Greece is still world renowned for their hospitable reception of tourists. This fits in well with the Kantian prophecy of a future cosmopolitan world society which would still retain the idea of a God guaranteeing a good-spirited flourishing life, but the life in question one imagines would be largely secularised.

Kant’s Anthropology is also well aligned with the above position which builds on the ancient prophecy of the oracles, namely, that the most important challenge for humanity is to “Know thyself!”:

“Such an anthropology, considered as knowledge of the world, which must come after our schooling, is actually not yet called pragmatic when it contains an extensive knowledge of things in the world, for example, animals, plants, and minerals from various lands and climates but only when it contains knowledge of the human being as a citizen of the world.- Therefore even knowledge of the races of human beings as products belonging to the play of nature is not yet counted as pragmatic knowledge of the world, but only as theoretical knowledge of the world.”(P.4)

We know that during the rise of the Nazi’s “scientific-theoretical” issue of “race” dominated the political agenda rather than the pragmatic matters of freedom and justice, (e.g.treating people as an end-in-themselves and law and order). Kant continues on this theme and discusses the difficulties inherent in trying to construct a theoretical account of human nature using, for example, the methodological medium of observation which, as we discussed above, is doomed to failure because the observed party either becomes embarrassed, dissembles or is acting habitually.

Theoretical reasoning, for Kant, functions best in the medium of the quantification of physical phenomena such as motion. It becomes more problematic in the realm of mental phenomena such as thought, which has relations and qualities that cannot be reduced to quantities. Conceptual thinking, insofar as it aims at the truth which occurs at the level of thinking something about something, is regulated by the categories, and the principles of reasoning. Insofar as conceptual thinking aims at the Good, e.g. via ought-statements such as “We ought to keep promises”, it too relies on the truth(in the sense of appropriateness) and principles regulating concepts. For Kant, one of the absolutes in his system of ethics is the good will, which requires both a first person understanding of its operation, as well as the third person operation which undoubtedly must rely on observation, but not for the purposes of the quantification of action. We do not, for example, rely on observation to guarantee the truth of the premise “We ought to keep promises”. There is a role for observation in relation to a minor premise relating to an individual making a promise but in moving to the conclusion that the individual in question ought to keep their promise, the activity we observed of making the promise is regulated and explained by the major premise and not by the observation. The conclusion we draw that the individual ought to do what they promised to do is, however, explained by both the major premise which has the form of a principle, and the minor premise which appeals to observation of an event of promising.

All the above also implies an anthropological account of the understanding we have of first-person consciousness:

“The fact that the human being can have the “I” in his representations raises him infinitely above all the other living beings on earth. Because of this he is a person, and by virtue of the unity of consciousness through all changes that happen to him, one and the same person–i.e. through rank and dignity an entirely different being from things such as irrational animals with which one can do as one likes. This holds even when he cannot yet say “I”, because he still has it in thoughts, just as all languages must think it when they speak in the first person, even if they do not have a special word to express this concept of “I”. For this faculty(namely, to think) is understanding.” (P.15)

Kant goes on to point out that, before the child begins to use this word “I”, he can already speak fluently, and this first person reference to himself replaces reference to himself in the third person via his/her name. Upon doing so, Kant claims that egoism proceeds unchecked until this egocentric form of thinking is replaced with a form of thinking that is cosmopolitan and pluralistic, concerning itself with the whole world. This is recognisably Freudian and passes over the work that is involved in transitioning between narcissism and the love for reality as an end in itself. The above reference to the unity of consciousness and remaining the same person throughout fundamental change, recalls the Aristotelian principle of change which states that any conceptualisation of change requires, that from which something changes , that toward which the change is proceeding, and that something which remans the same throughout the change. In this case the “I think”(about the world) is the active agent in the process of change. So, the mere possession of consciousness that animals possess, is not sufficient to maintain that they “think”. What is further required is a unity of consciousness, which in the case of the veritative synthesis of thought, requires both a priori forms of intuition, the imagination and the categories of the understanding. Animals could never be moral agents because these fundamental conditions are missing and because of the fragility of this unity of consciousness(which can be pathologically disrupted). We can, of course, as Aristotle maintains, still be the worst of the animals. Freud’s theories obviously fit into this space in Kantian and Aristotelian theory about the rational animal capable of discourse.

Kant further notes that an obsession with observing oneself can lead to madness and Freud’s case studies contain pathological symptoms of paranoia which testify to why one should refuse to accord observation a primary position in the work of attempting to achieve self -knowledge. Kant’s claim here is that much of self-knowledge is not observationally based, but rather comes from a conceptual form of knowledge and a power of reasoning, less concerned with observing the world, and more concerned with explaining and justifying phenomena by reference to principles. Kant elaborates upon this in the following way:

“To observe the various acts of representative power in myself, when I summon them, is indeed worth reflection: it is necessary and useful for logic and metaphysics.- But to wish to eavesdrop on oneself when they come into the mind unbidden on their own (this happens through the play of the power of the imagination when it is unintentionally meditating) constitutes a reversal of the natural order in the faculty of knowledge, because then the principles of thought do not lead the way(as they should) but rather follow behind. This eavesdropping on oneself is either already a disease of the mind(melancholy) or leads one to the madhouse..”(P.22)

The play of the conscious and preconscious aspects of the mind are taken up by Kant when he asks whether we can have representations that we are not conscious of. He answers in the affirmative and claims that we can have what he calls “obscure representations”, which we are, as he puts it, indirectly conscious of. Seeing a human at a distance in a meadow when they are too distant to discern all the features which make this object human, requires that we are indirectly conscious of these features that cannot be seen—i.e. we know non-observationally that they are part of this holistic representation we have. This knowledge is part of the preconscious mind which is connecting representations in accordance with a concept and/or principle. There is an obvious unity of consciousness or apperception involved in this experience, and Kant claims that both the imagination and understanding are involved. The sensible part of the mind receives sense data into consciousness and the preconscious begins to organise and connect the manifold of representations into a unity.

On the other hand, in thinking about action, for which there is an ethical reason, the role of sense data in formulating a maxim of action is minimal, and conceptual and principle relations play a larger role in a context of explanation/justification. This is the context in which the Freudian superego and its “standards” operate.Freud, however, is more concerned to chart the contours of the pathological operation of the superego which brings in the operations of the unconscious/instinctive part of the mind, in particular the death instinct and its manifestations in aggression. His characterisation of the superego as a “cruel captain” manifests the operation of a superego that is not seamlessly integrated into the ego activities of loving and working and protection of the body. The pathological operation of the superego is a consequence of developmental difficulties in the course of the journey of desire during a long childhood. The child desires a special relation with the opposite sex parent which is impossible and as a result the wounded ego abandons this desire and substitutes a desire to be like the same sex parent: a process Freud calls identification. Identification is a defence mechanism that is also used in political groups led by an aggressive tyrant in situations where the group they are leading has little choice in listening to what they are saying. In such circumstances, where the rational capacity is somewhat inhibited, it suffices to introduce a real or imagined threat in order for the masses to respond to the words they are witnessing with both diminished levels of consciousness and a diminished rational capacity. The effect of the words in such circumstances is Hypnotic, and this, of course, reminds us of the effect of post-hypnotic suggestion which was operating with respect to the patients Freud was treating early on in his career using the method of hypnosis.

The effect of being in a crowd, (a collection of bodies designated thus, just because they occupy contiguous positions in the space-time continuum), is ambiguous, and given the fact that identification is responsible for the bonding process(being like each other and the leader), the emotions generated are more contagious than the manifestations of higher mental processes that strive for what is true or good. Hysteria is always waiting in the wings to make an entrance in the name of “acting out”, as is projection, if a suitable object makes its appearance. The question to raise in this context, is whether a crowd is the same as an audience, and the answer must be in the negative. The audience of the Shakespeare play is a cultural group where the instincts and emotions are under control and the normal pragmatic relation to the events one witnesses is suspended. On the other hand, the crowd listening to the politician at a rally may be an audience until the politician actively engages the emotions and instincts for his/her purposes. Freud, according to Ricouer, in his work “Freud, and Philosophy”, defines Culture in terms of the renunciation of instinctive wishes and desires: desires which generate childhood-fantasies that persist into adulthood. The long childhood of man and the long period of the play of the instincts and emotions during the developmental actualisation process of various powers such as language and rationality, plays a considerable role in the actualisation of a superego that is concerned with so much more than the matter of the renunciation of instincts. The teleological aspect of this developmental process of the superego opens up a wider horizon of possibilities, that stretches far beyond the domain of prohibition and punishment : the domain of the “cruel captain”. “Standards” are practical principles that both constitute and regulate communities, they are both the ends of communal living and the beginnings of the building of civilisations.

The Greek term arché captures well this dual-character of a first principle, and material foundation. First Principles are, to use Platonic terms, both good in themselves and good in their consequences, insofar as the practical aspect of human activity is concerned: they have, that is, both archeological and teleological aspects. For both Plato and Aristotle the telos of action is “The Good” which is what all human activities aim at. The relationship between the desire/intention and the state of affairs one wishes to bring about must, at the very least, be conceptually subsumed under the principle or arché of “The Good”. For Kant two different kinds of imperative are involved in bringing about practical states of affairs via practical activity, namely hypothetical imperatives and categorical imperatives. With respect to the latter form of imperative, treating persons as ends-in-themselves is one formulation of several. The telos of so acting for Kant is described as the summum bonum, a Roman expression for the highest good. This expression is perhaps somewhat more abstract than its Ancient Greek equivalent, namely eudaimonia, which, in most contexts, means leading the good-spirited flourishing life: a life based on discourse and reason. This activity is clearly cognitive in that it is active. The cognitive faculty, according to Kant’s Anthropology, is composed of a receptive lower faculty and an active higher faculty, and insofar as the lower receptive faculty is concerned, one can either affect oneself or be affected by an object. This covers the region of the instincts, emotions and passions. The higher cognitive faculty Kant describes as the pure active consciousness of our thinking(P.29,) and this is linked to understanding rather than apprehension: it is, as Kant describes it, a logical form of consciousness in which the rule or principle is given and leads the way for the thought process that ensues. This logical consciousness is the “I think” that manifests our noumenal self which is contrasted to that phenomenal self in which I sense or observe myself as an object or phenomenon. The Ego of Freud must largely be composed of the logical consciousness involved in protecting the body, and thinking about my objects of work and love. The superego of Freud, on this argument, is constituted of the rule or law of the categorical imperative. In other words the “I think” in this ethical context is aiming at the Good via its activities and action which, by definition, meet the criteria of being both good-in-itself and good-in-its consequences. This “I think ” also gives us understanding of the “I” as it is in itself–in its essence— a rational form of life capable of discourse. The Kantian rationale in this argument is consonant with hylomorphism but perhaps is expressed in somewhat different terms which reflect Kants innovative elaboration upon Aristotle:

“Everyone shows the greatest respect for understanding, as is already indicated by the very name higher cognitive faculty…..The passive element in sensibility, which we after all cannot get rid of, is actually the cause of all the evil said about it. The inner perfection of the human being consists in having in his power the use of all his faculties, in order to subject them to his free choice……without sensibility there would be no material that could be processed for the use of legislative understanding.”(P.34-5)

The powers would include the sensory powers, the memory, the imagination, the understanding, language, judgement and reason. These powers would then be used by both the Ego and the Superego in their free choices of the states of affairs they want to being about. Sensory representations, on this view, are ordered by the understanding. When we claim that there is a form of judgement which is intuitive, this is a misleading claim because the power of sensibility is not a judging power. What we are witnessing in these circumstances is an obscure operation of the understanding, and this is the reason the senses are unable to deceive us, because the material of the senses is what it is and cannot therefore be in error. Sensory representations are ordered in Time,and if they are simultaneous, they cannot be experienced as sequential, and if they are sequential, the “before” cannot be experienced as either simultaneous or as coming after “the after” in the sequence. The activity of thought, on the other hand, orders this sensory material in its process of thinking, by, first, thinking something in accordance with the rules constituting the conceptual subject of the thought, and thence by thinking something about something and relating another predicative concept to the subject-concept. This occurs in two forms, either firstly, as a so called veritative or truth-making synthesis, or, secondly as a synthesis of concepts relating to human activity aiming at the Good.

The ancient Greek idea of aletheia (unconcealment) is involved in both kinds of discourse, and logic governs both the theoretical and practical reasoning that are used to illuminate our understanding. The Greek framework of psuché, epistemé, areté, diké, arché,techné, eros, thanatos, ananke, and eudaimonia is the framework that best reveals our relation to what Kant refers to as the two principal domains of metaphysics, the metaphysics of nature and the metaphysics of morals. For Kant, as for Plato and Aristotle, it was the metaphysics of morals that brings us closer to a complete understanding of ourselves and our socio-political world. Freud’s theories actually fit more comfortably into this Hylomorphic-Critical framework than that of the more positivistically inclined science of his time. His medium was the cathartic discourse of the “talking cure” and an improvement in the quality of life of his patients was the telos of this activity, (or the Good that was being aimed at). In a certain sense, then, psychoanalysis is both a technical-medical activity and an activity of practical reasoning based on Freud’s Metapsychology which was certainly anti-Metaphysical in the Kantian sense, but embraced a critical view of metaphysics. The critical view of Metaphysics was largely hylomorphic and based on first principles and there is no doubt that Freud’s work articulated a dimension of the knowledge we had of psuché or the soul in a way that advanced our understanding considerably. This was testified to by the extensive influence Freud’s work had on many different regions of our Culture. Richard Boothby in his work “Freud as Philosopher”, after regretting the diminishing of the importance of Freud’s Metapsychology, quoted one of Freud’s letters to Fleiss:

“when I was young the only thing I longed for was philosophical knowledge, and now that I am going over from medicine to psychology I am in the process of attaining”.(Letter no 44)

Boothby points out that the consequence of the discarding of Freudian Metapsychology is a loss of the philosophical depth of psychoanalytical theory (P.2, Boothby, R., Freud as Philosopher,London, Routledge, 2001). As to the nature of the philosophical content, it has been maintained that Kant is the main influence, but Aristotle’s hylomorphism is also an important element, given the importance Aristotle attached to self-knowledge and the human form of psuché he defined in terms of a rational animal capable of discourse. Boothby, believes, as we do, that Freud’s work must be understood in relation to a categorical framework, but he does not fully appreciate the rationalist commitment to principles we find especially in the later work. Boothby appeals rather to the work of Heidegger, Merleau-Ponty, Lacan, Nietzsche and Husserl to provide this essentially phenomenological framework, but what these authors have in common is a disregard of rationality and principles that would have made Freud uneasy. Boothby further claims that it is the concept of psychical energy that lies at the foundation of the metapsychology, and whilst it is doubtful that one concept can have such significance in the Freudian system, it is nevertheless the case that the energy-regulation-principle is one of three principles that together define the realm of psuché in all its forms, but especially its animal and human forms. The instincts, of course, come from a reservoir of energy forms, but given the complexity of human nature, it is rather the vicissitudes of the instincts that are of particular interest to Freud and his work. These vicissitudes are also partially determined in their form by the pleasure-pain principle and the reality principle in its mythical form of Ananke. The idea or the ideal of the good-spirited flourishing life may have been more attainable in the eyes of the ancient Greeks than it is in the discontented eyes of “modern man”, contending directly with considerable evidence for the oracular pronouncement to the effect that “Everything created by man will lead to ruin and destruction.” Freud died during 1939, immediately before the “final solution” to the Jewish problem was launched by Hitler, and before two atomic bombs were ordered to be dropped on two centres of civilian population in Japan by president Truman. We know how Freud would have analysed the actions of the agents behind these phenomena and the possible diagnoses he would have argued for, and there is even a hint that Kant was alluding to the mental state of tyrants when, in the Anthropology, he claimed:

“But how to regard the vainglorious claim of powerful men, which is not based on mere temperament: “What the human being wills, he can do”? It is nothing more than a high sounding tautology: namely what he wills at the order of his morally commending reason, he ought to do, and consequently can also do…However some years ago there were fools like this who also prided themselves on taking the dictum in a physical sense, announcing themselves as world-assailants: but their breed has long since vanished.”(Anthropology, P.39)

This breed vanished only to return again with a vengeance during the 20th century. Hannah Arendt classified such agents as “the new men”, powered by their multiplying appetites, soaring imaginations and belief in the persuasive power of language to accomplish almost everything that can be wished for or desired: such activities and beliefs were situated in the Kantian faculty of sensibility and contributed to the character of those “world assailants” that emerged when the political party system collapsed in the West. The authority and status of Religion and Philosophy were also collapsing during this period, partially thanks to the onslaught of the “new men” embracing positivistic atomistic science and economic power. Military power and economic power walked hand in hand, but it was in fact the global military power of Nato that attempted to work together with the UN to prevent war and major conflicts from sapping economic resources that were needed elsewhere.The creation of this latter ,International Organisation, as a matter of fact was a prediction/prophesy of Kant’s Political Philosophy at the end of the 18th century.

A half-way house conception leading to the establishment of the Kantian idea of United Nations was the American- Wilsonian dream of a League of Nations that he hoped would bring permanent peace to a Europe torn apart by the First World War. The differences between the dream of the League of Nations and the Reality of the United Nations created after a second World War and the dropping of two atomic bombs on civilian populations, was a difference between two different principles of mental life which Freud postulated and used in his treatment of his mentally ill patients. Freud wrote very little about the mental health of the new men of his age but he did co-author a book on one of these new men, the President of the United States, Thomas Woodrow Wilson. Freud’s contribution was one of providing us with a psychoanalytical insight into the mind of a world leader who created the conditions for the second world war and the dreadful atrocities associated with that conflagration. This work was one of his latest, and stands as a testament to the cultural breadth of psychoanalytical theory. Hannah Arendt, in her work on the “Origins of Totalitarianism”, pointed to the power of the “new men” to ignore traditional cultural and legal boundaries via the use of a power of imagination and language that ignored the claims of the principles of rationality. These powers were not exercised in the spirit of areté (doing the right thing in the right way at the right time), but rather in the spirit of what can be imagined can be done or what can be said. Freud’s psychological profile of Woodrow Wilson is not based on the usual consulting room therapeutic transactional activity that occurs between an analyst and an analysand. but instead relied heavily on public documents, public reporting, his co-authors intimate knowledge of Wilson and Wilsons private correspondence. Wilson, we know, was a public figure whose actions had a public dimension in a context in which he was surrounded by observers and witnesses who had knowledge of the principles and rationality of political activity. William Bullitt, the co-author to the book, was politically active in the sphere of influence of Wilson who was known to be, like most new men, contemptuous of facts and prized only what he called human motives , opinions. and “noble” intentions. These intentions did not, however include the respect for the truth and knowledge (epistemé) and their role in the social and political affairs of the communities affected by the actions and words of a democratically elected President. Words were measured not by the categorical tests related to the Good and the True, but rather by hypothetical tests related to perceived or wished for consequences. Instrumental principles relating to choosing the means to unquestioned ends became the focus of areté. Freud’s contribution to this categorical framework, which we can assume Freud accepted given his claim that his Psychology was Kantian, amounted to a complex psychological theory, in which a topography of consciousness, preconsciousness and the unconscious was overlaid by an agency triad of the ego, id and superego, complemented by the powers of Psuché (Eros and Thanatos) and the world-power of Ananke. This conceptual structure was then both constituted of and regulated by three principles: the energy constitution and regulation principle, the pleasure- pain principle and the reality principle. This structural/functional network was supported by the knowledge of the brain Freud accumulated whilst conducting research at Vienna University. The concept of the libido was the major psychological concept alongside the ethical concept of the will.

In his “analysis of the character of Wilson Freud laid down three axioms:

“We begin with the axiom that in the psychic life of man, from birth, a force is active which we call libido, and define as the energy of Eros…….

All human beings are bisexual. Every individual, whether man or woman, is composed of elements of masculinity and femininity

In the psychic life of man two chief instincts are active….the Eros…and..the Death Instinct” (P 36-38)

Narcissism is an important concept in relation to these axioms because the principle of self love is very much tied to both the energy regulation and pleasure-pain principles, and these principles were very active in the life of Wilson, who was not a physically healthy man. In the course of the development of a normal life, this self love often gives way to object love which, if the choices of objects are sound, introduce the reality principle into the triangle of desire which is a triangle of demand-refusal-wounded ego. As development in this direction proceeds, the will becomes more and more important, especially its operation in relation to the Aristotelian maxim that all activities of man aim at the Good. The Good and Bad objects relate then to areté, and doing and saying the right thing at the right time in the right way. The only problem with the characterisation of these three axioms is that instead of adhering to the hylomorphic life principle, Freud retreats to a materialistic mechanical metaphor of “storage”:

“The libido must be stored somewhere. We conceive that it “charges” certain areas and parts of our psychic apparatus, as an electric current charges a storage battery and accumulator; that like a charge of electricity, it is subject to quantitative alteration; that dwelling without discharge, it shows tension in proportion to the quantity of the charge that seeks outlet.”(P.37)

It has been argued in a work entitled “Philosophy and AI: Artificial Intelligence and its Discontents”(James, M.,R.,D., Lambert Academic Press, 2024) that mechanical analogies are not useful for describing and explaining the activity of living organisms. At the level of energy regulation there is a huge difference between the activities of a purely electrical system and an electro-chemical system such as the brain and the human body. The energy regulation system of the brain is primarily a chemical process in which an impulse continues from one part of the brain to another because of a chemical transaction at the synapses of the neurones. This entails that, for constitutional reasons, a purely electrical system could never give rise to the state of consciousness, or indeed to any psychological state, even if electrical systems such as computers may be able to simulate certain outcomes of consciousness(e,g. the use of language). It does appear, both from the point of view of the use of language, and the principles of rationality, that the concept of libido belongs necessarily to the category of the psychological (psuché), and must therefore be characterised in terms of the categories of the hylomorphic framework in which formal and final causes play a much more important role than material and efficient causes. Kantian critical Philosophy is also very relevant in the charting of the contours of teleological judgement and its relation to the “I think” and its categories . This in its turn is related to the ideas/principles of reason, and a priori intuitive representations of space and time.

It s also important to note, in the context of this discussion, that the concept of the will cannot be embedded in a deterministic mechanical-electrical system in which the Kantian concept of self-causation is self-contradictory. The idea of reason, freedom, is intimately tied to this idea of self-causation. Interestingly enough the reverse is not the case, namely, there is no contradiction in claiming of a being that causes itself to do something , that an external cause has brought about a psychological state of such a free, living organism. Kant connects the idea of the principle of self-love to happiness, and the idea of the categorical imperative to the more important ethical principle of the worthiness of the individual to lead a good-spirited flourishing life (eudaimonia). It would be absurd to claim that a mechanical device could either be happy or even worthy of happiness. Given these remarks and Freud’s claim that the categories of the active and the passive are decisive for the characterisation of the activities of human forms of life, we can see clearly the relevance of Brian O Shaughnessy’s dual-aspect account of the will. On this account, the will is intimately related to the active aspect of the psychological: the passive aspect relates to sensations one may or may not be conscious of. The Kantian notion of “I think” obviously also relates to the active aspect of being human.

Eros is also involved in the therapeutic interventions of the analyst in the treatment of the analysand and this fact in turn raises questions of the ethics of this transactional exchange between the parties. Transference-love in which the analysand wishes to be liked, and be like the analyst, brings with it certain unrealistic demands which the analyst is trained to refuse. According to the triangle of desire this refusal connects in turn to the wounding of an already fragile ego, and this process must therefore be handled with care. Is this a kind of manipulation of the desire of the patient, for the ends of the analyst? The fact that the patient desires to lead a good-spirited flourishing life, and the fact that this need is intimately related to the strengthening of the ego in its dealings with the external world, the id and the superego, indicates that the whole process is not best described as treating the analysand as a means to an end, but rather in terms of assisting the analysand in a process of adaptation to the demands of reality(which surely must be described as treating the analysand as an end-in themselves). The demands of areté (virtuous activity) and epistemé (knowledge) are both involved in this attempt to educate the analysand into the ways and means of “The Good” which in Platonic terms are both good-in-themselves and good -in- their- consequences. Both of these aspects of the good must be responsible for the universality and necessity of the Kantian categorical imperative. The final determiner of the ethical value of therapeutic treatment must be the only absolute in the Kantian ethical system, namely a good will. There is no necessity for the analyst to deceive the analysand about what is happening in the process of the treatment. Neither is there a necessity to inform the analysand every step of the way as to what is happening in the therapy from the analysts point of view. One would, however, expect candid answers to direct questions from the analysand concerning the point of what is going on. The qualities of activity and passivity are connected with masculinity and femininity, and identification plays a key role in the formation of the superego: the agency responsible for the communication of social/political values in the polis.

Freud argues that Wilsons superego possessed such grandiose ideals that the demands made upon the Ego were impossible to fulfil, and he also points out that Wilsons father was a minister of the church and wished for Thomas to be the same. Freud connects Wilsons tendency to ignore or deny facts with this idealisation of the superego and Freud also points to the identification of Wilsons father with God. Freud openly admits that the strength of Wilsons libido remained an open question because such a question may not be decidable by the information provided by the people surrounding him. Freud notes that Wilson frequently in his career made use of the narcissistic type of object-choice but given that he had the good fortune to be loved by female sisters and cousins, his relation to women could be normal. His relation to authority figures was more problematic, indicating a repressed hostility to the father he so worshipped. Achieving, as he did, the position of President of the USA, the constellation of his identifications and other defence mechanisms led him to identify himself with the Saviour of mankind:

“All his life he enjoyed daily acts of submission to that God: morning prayers, evening prayers, grace before each meal and Bible reading every day”(P.66)

This activity may have sufficiently displaced or sublimated the energy from the death instinct and prevented the onset of paranoia, although Freud maintains Wilson lived his life on the boundaries between neurosis and psychosis. He never, however, developed a “persecution mania”. Freud points out that Wilson resembled his mother in both character and physique, suffering from physical ailments(nervousness, dyspepsia, headaches and no less than 14 “breakdowns”) for most of his life, indicating that there was some form of identification with his mother.

Wilsons relations to his inferiors were harmonious as long as they manifested a little brothers air of obedience. Bullitt notes that Wilson performed poorly in school and maintained an interest in subjects which were connected to his desire for making speeches. Freud claims that Wilsons memory:

“was of the vaso-motor type. The use of his vocal chords was to him inseparable from thinking.”(P.73)

This would partly explain his favouring of the practical transactional meaning of language over more rationally constituted language based on facts. Freud cites the example of Wilsons final view(after embracing the opposite contradictory position and claiming that he would fight for it) that the Treaty of Versailles was a guarantor of peace in the name of “absolute justice”(P.79) This in turn favours the function of the imagination and its tendency to “picture” an end state of affairs that may be more or less realistic as measured by areté(doing the right thing at the right time in the right way), which in its turn relates both to the facts relating to what it is possible to do but also to reasons which have a different form of justification.

We saw in Philosophy shortly after the Treaty of Versailles that Wittgenstein’s “picture theory of meaning” (Tractatus Logico Philosophicus) was based on a questionable foundation of logical solipsism that Wittgenstein was forced to eventually abandon in favour of a more social position which emphasised forms of life and so called grammatical justifications supported by the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason. In this characterisation of the “new men” of our modern times we claim that the Aristotelian essence specifying hylomorphic definition of human nature, namely “rational animal capable of discourse” can be discerned in certain aspects of Freud’s theorising. For Aristotle, the elements of discourse and rationality qualifying our animality are not independent powers but are rather intimately related to each other. On this characterisation, the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason are both constitutive of our discourse and perform a regulative function that Wittgenstein captured well in the so called perspicuous representations of his philosophical investigations. In his earlier work Wittgenstein avoided the idea of the “I” or the self being an object in the world and claimed mysteriously that it lies at or outside the limits of our world, and this expression is also used in his characterisation of the importance of language:

5.62 This remark provides a key to the question, to what extent solipsism is a truth. In fact what solipsism means is quire correct, only it cannot be said, it shows itself. That the world is my world shows itself n the fact that the limits of the language(the language which I understand) mean the limits of my world.”(Tractatus Logico-Philosophicus, Wittgenstein L., New York, Cosimo Publications, Trans Ogden, C., K.,)

Wittgenstein is not talking of the experience I have of myself, neither is he speaking of the psychological self or soul , but rather of a metaphysical subject about which nothing can be said. He uses the analogy of the eye and its visual field and argues that there is nothing in the visual field which allows one to deduce the presence of the eye. The eye like the “I” is at the limit or outside the limits of the field. Having claimed earlier that logic is transcendental, Wittgenstein goes on to claim that both ethics and aesthetics are also transcendental. The will of the ethical subject, he claims, cannot be spoken of, and thereby demarcates Philosophy from Science. This is concretised, when he maintains that when all the questions of natural science have been answered the problems of life will not have been touched(6.52). At first glance this may appear to legitimise the position that Philosophy can attempt to somehow characterise the problems of life and possible solutions, but this appearance dissipates when Wittgenstein subsequently claims that any such discourse would not strictly speaking have meaning He provides us with the image of the medium of a ladder which requires climbing up and through before one can attain the world-view of a world which, according to proposition 1, is a totality of facts not of things. The “I” is obviously neither a fact nor a thing, and is also connected to both life in general , and the ethical form of life in particular. The problem with the later Philosophy and its shift toward forms of life is that the accompanying concept of language-games may seem unnecessarily transactional, and encourage anti-rational interpretations, in spite of the insistence by Wittgenstein that grammatical investigations provide us with the essences of the objects of investigation.

One of the problems of life has to do with the strident demands of our appetites and the role of the imagination in relation to these demands. Will-power is required if these demands are to be refused without the wounding of the ego and the power of the will must also be related to the power of practical knowledge in the practical arenas of the world which are not factually structured but rather structured as a system of instrumentalities and causal relations between them and my body. Such a state of affairs is partly constituted and partly regulated by the Freudian reality principle. If this structure is not present then the imagination plays the primary role in the attempt to satisfy the demands of desires in accordance with the pleasure-pain principle. The libido in this constellation of powers becomes accustomed to certain forms of outlet, but the problem for the pleasure pain principle in such circumstances is that of the conflict of desires. Freud classifies Wilson as less than wise and claims:

“Wilsons immoderate superego, which demanded from him the impossible, was alone enough to condemn him to lifelong discontent, and the excessive quantity of libido which charged his passivity to his father demanded outlets difficult to find and to retain….We have seen that he had found an outlet for both his activity and passivity to his father trough identification of himself with Gladstone, and during his college course all other interests were subordinated to this desire to make himself a Christian statesman.”(P.87)

This is Freud’s portrait of one of the “new men” Hannah Arendt referred to in her work on the Origins of Totalitarianism. Whether one wants to characterise Wilsons narcissism as solipsism is an open question, but what is clear is that the imagination played a significant role in Wilsons political transactions at the expense of the demands of rationality and the reality principle. Wilson clearly enjoyed lecturing and Freud argues that this enjoyment was largely narcissistic. Wilsons discontent also manifested itself in his daily prayers and his difficulty in forming lasting friendly relationships, as well as in his neurasthenic symptoms and breakdowns. After each breakdown, Freud notes, there is a surge of aggression.(P.108) connected to unresolved conflicts and desires in relation to his father. These surges of aggression and hatred also appeared when his “friends” let him down, indicating that he regarded them as his disciples and regarded their disappointing behaviour as the betrayals of a Judas(P.123)

Freud’s eagle-eyed categorisations of Wilson and his discontented life led him to give us a part-explanation of why the new-men had been so successful politically:

“Throughout human history so many neurotics have risen suddenly to power that Wilsons achievement is far from unique but is extraordinary. Life often demands the qualities which a neurotic possesses in greater measure than normal men. Thus from the point of view of “success in life”, psychic disturbance may actually be an advantage.” (P.130)

Part of the conditions of success then may involve discarding traditional respect for facts and rationality and embracing a power of imagination tied to a transactional use of language in which Knowledge of facts and Knowledge of “the Good” play ever diminishing roles. Freud, also, however indicates that these qualities of the new men can as quickly be responsible for their rapid decline in popularity and turn their life and work into a fiasco(P.131). Kant pointed in his analysis of political man to the fact that man was so constituted (his “crooked timber”) that he was in need of a master which he did not want because he preferred to “master” his own affairs. Such an unstable desire entails that he is always looking for reasons to abolish masters from his life.

Wilsons time at Princetown was filled with intrigue, conflict hatred and narcissistic object choices, which resulted in him standing in the way of a million dollar donation for a much needed Graduate College. Having left Princetown for the political life his lack of knowledge of the world made itself more and more apparent:

“..he remained astonishingly ignorant of European Politics, geography and racial distribution. Even after he had made his great speeches in international affairs his knowledge of the continent of Europe remained elementary. He learned enough facts to make his speeches but often did not understand the implications of his own words. On the “George Washington” when he was in his way to the Peace Conference, he said that he intended to give Bohemia to Czechoslavakia. When he was asked what he intended to do with the three million Germans in Bohemia, he replied “Three million Germans in Bohemia! Thats curious! Masaryk never told me that!”. At dinner in the WhiteHouse in February 1916 there was a discussion of the Jewish race. Wilson insisted that there were at least one hundred million Jews in the world. When he was told that there were less than 15 million, he sent for the World Almanac, and even after seeing the figures could scarcely believe that he had been mistaken. He gave the Southern Tyrol to Italy because he did not know that there were Austrians of German blood south of the Brenner Pass.”(P.153-4)

Having been against the stringent reparations-spirit of the Treaty of Versailles he suddenly “compromised” in a fight he had promised to see through to the end (in accordance with his 14 point plan), convincing himself of improbable likelihoods such as the League of Nations reversing the decision. This debacle, according to Freud and Bullitt’s work, may have been the result of a nervous breakdown.(P.260). But the subsequent rationalisations were according to Freud and Bullitt:

“based on the ignoring of facts, and facts are not easy to ignore.”(P.262)

The mechanism which enabled him to do this was:

“Again and again he painted word-pictures of what would happen if he should fight and withdraw from the Peace Conference rather than compromise. He described the French army marching into Germany, obliterating whole cities by chemical warfare, killing women and children, conquering all Europe and then being submerged by a Communist revolution. Again and again he repeated “Europe is on fire and I cant add fuel to the flames.”…By this somewhat circuitous route he managed to bring further support to his conviction that he had sacrificed himself for the welfare of humanity, and therefore resembled Christ.”(P.262-3)

Without the information in relation to Wilsons religious convictions and the part they played in his daily routines for his whole life such an interpretation of Wilsons decision would not stand up to critical questioning, but many other features of Freud’s diagnosis lead us in the same direction. The narcissism of the new men had many different manifestations and took many different forms, but Wilson’s public and private life had been well documented and there was much support for the thesis of the above interpretation.

A critical point had been reached in the life of Wilson. Freud and Bullitt summarise the situation in the following words:

“..he had preached like a prophet who was ready to face death for his principles; and he had quit.If, having quit, instead of inventing soothing rationalisations, Wilson had been able to say to himself. I broke my promises because I was afraid to fight, he would not have disintegrated mentally, as he disintegrated after April 1919.”(P.263)

There is no doubting the accuracy of the above fact that Wilson was suffering and the situation deteriorated when he collapsed during a tour to promote his compromises. His trip had to be cancelled but upon returning to the White House he collapsed, his left side paralysed by a right-hemisphere thrombosis. His activities for his remaining term as President were largely discharged by Mrs Wilson and he finally died in his sleep, February 1924.

Freud in his work Civilisation and Its Discontents(1929) was very critical of the USA and its role in the affairs of Europe believing as many others that this Treaty of Versailles was going to lead to another European conflagration. His analysis of Wilson was not gong to be published until after his death out of respect for Mrs Wilson. Both authors agreed that the work could only be published after her death. Freud also criticised the Soviet Union in “Civilisation and Its Discontents” and, given what subsequently happened in the rest of the century and 24 years into the next, his judgements proved to be prophetic. The dropping of two atomic bombs on civilian populations by the order of Truman after the new men of science managed to create a weapon of mass destruction which would be used to define who would sit on the security council of the UN, were defining moments in the History of the World in this era: an era which ought to be dubbed the “Age of Discontentment” in memory of Freud.

Freud and Philosophy: A Hylomorphic and Kantian reevaluation: Chapter I

Visits: 885

The Freud Museum
The Freud Museum by ceridwen is licensed under CC-BY-SA 2.0

Aristotelian Hylomorphism embraces principles that relate to both instrumental reasoning and categorical reasoning: the latter being that form of reason which focuses upon the valuable ends of action. In Ancient Greece even interlocutors such as Glaucon(Plato’s brother) appreciated the very subtle distinction between something that was good in its consequences and something that was good-in-itself, and the seemingly impossible demand that both areté and diké ought to possess both of these characteristics. The term psuché was of course also important for Aristotle, because it tied the individual to his polis in an organic way via the demand for creating and sustaining the good spirited flourishing life which was both a consequence and an end of the actualisation of human rationality. In such a life-world, according to Aristotle, three different kinds of forms were transmitted down the chain of the generations of the polis, namely, the sexual reproduction of the next generation, the artifactual forms that are transmitted in the creation of all the accoutrements of civilisation and the epistemological/metaphysical transmission of the knowledge forms that are passed from teacher to student in the course of education.

“Modern” Philosophy begins with Descartes and Hobbes in an era in which hylomorphic Philosophy was waning in influence. Dualism, having once been neutralised by Aristotle, was on the rise again and found champions in Descartes and Hobbes. Hannah Arendt points to this phase and dubs it the beginning of the “modern era”: an era in which a number of “new men” mastered the art of political and economical instrumental action to such an extent that they thought that literally “everything was possible”, whilst for the masses of people the collapse of traditional authority meant the collapse of their world and for them who remain focused on the arena of categorical thought and action, nothing seemed possible any longer. These “new men” were “technological animals” who substituted techné for the waning values of epistemé, areté, diké, and arché, and who cared not for laws or the Enlightenment idea of Freedom.

This image of Arendt reminds one of the pathological conditions of manic-depression in which aggressive forces can be released in both phases of this mental disorder. Socrates in the Republic, in search of those things that were both good in themselves and good in their consequences, turned from the individual to the polis in order to more clearly see the form of justice. This bipolar condition may not have been diagnosed in the Ancient Greece of Socrates, but the combination of manic-depressive characteristics was perhaps becoming more noticeable by the time of Kant who described civic life as being “Melancholically haphazard”. The manic new men and the melancholic masses of the modern era were beginning to make their presence felt in spite of the institutionalisation of Philosophy in the Universities. Shortly after Kant’s death, Napoleon’s troops were standing by his grave, reading what for them must have been a puzzling inscription. These new colonisers of the world probably would not have been in awe and wonder at the starry sky above and certainly did not give a fig for the moral law within. This would not be the first nor the last attempt to “globalise” the world by military means. We know Napoleon was defeated at Waterloo but we also know that Kant’s Enlightenment Philosophy was overturned almost immediately by Hegel, who believed more in the “new men” and the March of Spirit than the continual slow progress of the journey toward a cosmopolitan kingdom of ends where rationality would reign over the affairs of men. Kantian Philosophy would have to be overturned if authority was to be disenfranchised and the masses manipulated by the “new men” who once again attempted to globalise the world with military might in the second world war. Ironically it would be the USA, Freud’s object of contempt, that would save the day and allow democracies to survive to fight another day. Unfortunately the USA needed the help of another totalitarian regime, namely the Soviet Union(the second object of Freud’s contempt), who, in their turn would threaten the democracies of Europe with ruin and destruction. Unfortunately, the USA was also tainted by the brush of populism and the worship of techné, and engaged in two of the most destructive acts of warfare in history when during the second world war, they dropped atomic bombs on civilian populations. The “new men” of techné played no small role in what Arendt called “this terrible century”. Freudian skepticism and foreboding in 1929(Civilisation and its Discontents), with respect to these two emerging super-powers was certainly justified, eve if at the time it must have seemed a strange position.

Hannah Arendt, in her work “The Origins of Totalitarianism” rang the bell of sanity in a largely manic depressive bipolar environment:

“Two world wars in one generation, separated by an uninterrupted chain of local wars. and revolution, followed by no peace treaty for the vanquished and no respite for the victor have ended in an anticipation of a third world war between the two remaining powers. This moment of anticipation is like the calm that settles after all hopes have died. We no longer hope for a potential restoration of the old world order with all its traditions or for the reintegration of the masses of five continents who have been thrown into chaos produced by the violence of wars and revolutions and the growing decay of all that has still been spared. Under the most diverse conditions and desperate circumstances, we watch the development of the same phenomena—-homelessness on an unprecedented scale, rootlessness to an unprecedented depth. Never has our future been more unpredictable, never have we depended so much on political forces that cannot be trusted to follow the rules of common sense and self interest–forces that look like sheer insanity. It is as though mankind had divided itself between those who believe in human omnipotence(who thinks everything is possible if we know how to organise the masses for it), and those for whom powerlessness has become the major experience of their lives.”(Preface VII, New York, Harvest Books, 1951)

These are substantial criticisms of both the modern era and the modern world(which Arendt argued began with the dropping of the atomic bombs), which 70 + years after their utterance still ring true and seriously challenge the Enlightenment position of Kant in which one of the major issues of Philosophy was condensed into the question “What can we hope for?” Arendt is here using a description of the manic-depressive state of this modern era and modern world(what we have in an earlier work called “The Age of Discontentment”) that can be related to the Ancient Greek oracles prophecy concerning the ruin and destruction of mankind. The Ancient Greek oracles certainly did not believe that humans were suited to manage the powers unleashed by Eros and Thanatos in the Freudian arena of their battle. In this battle neither the laws of Nature nor the laws of History at first appeared to be on our side. The Ancient Greeks held an ideal legislator/philosopher up before their eyes’: the Phronomos(the great souled man). Such an ideal was not possible in the modern era because only hope could could bear the presence of the idea and the absence of its possibility. Manic human omnipotence had succeeded in removing the hope we once possessed that Eros would find a place for the human whilst engaging in battle with Thanatos. Arendt’s words are the words of an Ego expressing a reality principle- response to a psychotic pleasure-pain principle position in which the death instinct/drive has colonised a portion of the territory of Eros.

The behaviour of the “new men” in this “new world” they have created, requires a form of explanation that, given the paucity of our modern political science terminology, demands a reversal of the procedure adopted by Socrates in the Republic. Socrates, we know recommended moving away from reviewing justice in its role of harmonising the parts of the soul to the search for how justice is writ large in harmonising the activities of the parts of the polis. Totalitarianism, i.e., is connected to a number of descriptive terms such as authoritarianism, dictator, tyrant, which are value-laden terms suggestive of the moral dimension of political activity, but do not address this dimension directly. Returning to the theorising of Freud, therefore, may assist us in the attempt to explain our modern predicament.

Paul Ricoeur, in his work, “Freud and Philosophy: an Essay in Interpretation”, summarised this moral dimension very succinctly:

“How is it, Freud asks, that the superego manifests itself essentially as a sense of guilt and develops such extraordinary cruelty towards the ego to the extent of becoming “as cruel as only the id can be”? The case of melancholia leads us to think that the superego has taken possession of all the available sadism, that the destructive component has intrenched itself in the superego and turned against the ego: “What is now holding sway in the superego is, as it were, a pure culture of the death instinct…Caught between a murderous id and a tyrannical and punishing conscience, the ego appears to have no recourse other than self torment or the torturing of others by diverting its aggressiveness toward them.”( P.299)

Kant’s diagnosis of the everyday life of his times as “melancholically haphazard” describes the masses, who, by this time, were losing all hope for the future. The haphazard manic manipulation of the masses that followed was in the spirit narcissism: a solipsistic hope for an individually based happiness that results from an instrumental view of activity in the life-world of the polis (a view focussed solely on the “good-in-its-consequences”). The Kantian careful evaluation of the importance of forming categorically appropriate ends that takes into consideration both the good in its consequences and the good in itself, does not unfortunately resonate with these melancholically haphazard beings who have rejected the social traditions and political practices of the past.

Arendt, as part of her analysis of our contemporary condition, sketched three types of activity (vita activa), related to our life-worlds: the cyclical repetitive but organic activity of labour, the instrumental activity of work, and the political activity of action that is designed to create something new and original. The Stanford Encyclopaedia of Philosophy characterises these forms of activity in the following way:

“Labour is judged by its ability to sustain life, to cater to our biological needs of consumption and reproduction, work is judged by its ability to build and maintain a world fit for human use, and action is judged by its ability to disclose the identity of the agent, to reaffirm the reality of the world, and to actualise our capacity for freedom (https://plato.stanford.edu/entries/arendt/#AreThe Act

Action, for Arendt, then, brings about something new, something unique in this world. This, of course, is the result of the focus on action as something particular, rather than as the universal category Aristotle and Kant focussed upon: namely action as a universal steered by principles such as areté, diké, epistemé, etc, or the categorical imperative. The idea of freedom is also a universal idea of reason connected to logical principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason: an idea that relates directly to the will and its maxims. Consider the Kantian example of the shopkeeper who considers acting according to the maxim of overcharging children and strangers who make purchases in his shop. He considers this course of action because it will contribute significantly to the profitability of his business and thereby his particular individual happiness. Kant describes the principle appealed to here, the principle of self-love. What we are encountering here, is an unjustified narcissism in that favoured sphere of human activity of the “new men”, namely economics and business. This is obviously neither in accordance with areté, diké or epistemé. The one-sided focus upon good consequences for oneself is in strict conflict with the demand of Glaucon that diké provide us with both what is good in itself and good in its consequences. The principle the shopkeeper ought to embrace in the name of Glaucon’s demand is best characterised by the various formulations of the categorical imperative. He ought, that is, adopt the maxim of not overcharging anyone, and thereby treat everybody as ends in themselves(which is both good in itself and good in its consequences). In other words, according to Kant, the shopkeeper has a moral duty not to overcharge anyone, even if is in the short term interests of his business. Of course, he could do his duty for 10 years and then suddenly decide to do something new and overcharge his customers, and it is not clear whether this is what is meant by Arendt with her term “action”. Such a decision, however, abandons the good in itself aspect of moral action, and uses only an instrumental calculative form of reasoning designed for particular actions in particular circumstances. Here there is a very limited use of the principle of sufficient reason which assumes and indeed embraces the principle of self-love as the goal as well as the best means to achieve this goal (without any further evaluation of the goal, whether that is, it is in fact in the long term interests of the agent whose happiness is being considered). We ought also to point out in the context of this discussion, that the universality of the categorical imperative and its desire to treat everyone as ends in themselves is a law which applies to all communities everywhere: communities that are striving to sustain and maintain themselves in existence. The moral law also answers the Kantian questions “What ought I to do?” and “What can I hope for?” The answer to a third Kantian question, namely, “What can I know?”, is also implied. In the context of this discussion we should recall Socrates’ argument in the Republic that lawmakers cannot form the maxim to legislate only in their own interest simply because passing laws requires knowledge, and if these lawmakers did not have knowledge of justice and what is right they would not know how to pass laws that are only in their own interests. This would seem to imply that at least insofar as civic goods are concerned, epistemé or knowledge is a part of the necessary and sufficient conditions of bringing them about.

The image and ideal of the free man, for whom the practically rational idea of freedom is a key part of his humanity, is a manifestation of an answer to the 4th Kantian question posed in his work entitled “Anthropology from a pragmatic point of view”, namely “What is man?”. Man without hope is indeed at least as depressing an idea as the idea of man without freedom. With this in mind, if we return to Arendt´s existentialist characterisation of “the modern world” (to be distinguished from the “Modern era” which began with Descartes) which she claims began with the use of atomic bombs on civilian populations. The loss of hope that results from events such as these involves of course the loss of freedom to think about and choose possible courses of action. Such losses are, also, a recipe for a general feeling of melancholia or depression . Dropping atomic bombs on civilian populations even given that these “actions” occurred in the context of a war was a manic act if ever there was one, and these two considerations may suffice to characterise our modern world as “bipolar”.

The Categorical Imperative or moral law inherited the value system of Platonic and Aristotelian Philosophy in which the form of the Good which is both good in itself and good in its consequences, occupied a central position. Freud, we know, refrained from directly referring to the idea of “The Good”. Melanie Klein (one of Freud’s followers), however, in her modification of Freudian theory, in which identification with the mother occurred much earlier than in Freudian theory, refers to the internalisation of “The Good Mother” and “The Bad Mother” (as a part of what she referred to as the paranoid-schizoid position). In this position, the mothers breast is obviously a part object( the good breast, the bad breast) which is being related to in the first year(s) of life. Freud, we know, prefers more technical language to make fundamentally the same points as many of his followers and we need to point out in the context of the above discussion, that he was not overly concerned to form a detailed clinical picture (based on observations) of early childhood. This task was left to his daughter Anna Freud and Melanie Klein who both engaged in these studies against the background of different theoretical models which incidentally was a source of rivalry between them. Anna Freud’s theories differed from Klein’s in that the latter was concerned to chart the irruption of id impulses in the life of infants and children. Anna Freud, in contrast, was more concerned to chart the defence mechanisms of the Ego and felt that children, being dependent upon their parents, could not develop a transference reaction with their therapist. Observational studies of children played an important role in both Anna Freud ‘s and Melanie Klein’s theories. It ought to be pointed out here that the attempted application of psychoanalytical theory to children had the potential to fundamentally demolish Freud’s theory, but that of course did not happen, and instead such application served to confirm the validity of the theory. Even British observers such as Ernest Jones at the time of the rivalry between Anna Freud and Klein realised that what was at issue here was a difference in degree, rather than a difference in kind, between the two theories, even if the two parties at times may have had another view of the matter.

Melanie Klein’s contribution to psychoanalysis involved the postulation of “positions” in which certain types of phenomena occur in accordance with principles (arché). The paranoid-shizoid position and the depressive position were “categories” that were used to organise both observations and diagnoses. The former position designates a more primitive form of mental development and capacity than the latter. Relations to objects in the paranoid-schizoid position are not characteristically strong ego-positions. The resolution of the depressive position which is engaged in a process of mourning for the lost good object is a passive state which is coupled to an active state in which there is a search for the good object .

Adrian Stokes, a Kleinian art commentator, in an essay entitled “Michelangelo” reflects upon one vicissitude of the instincts, namely sublimation, and he notes that, involved in the operation of this defence mechanism, is a striving after the creation of good external objects. This is to be contrasted with someone occupying the depressive position where the mourning process can degenerate into a destructive state of melancholia.

Freud’s account of the death instinct in infants is an account that does not believe the ego to be sufficiently mature to mobilise complex defence mechanisms. Klein disagrees with this. Her account regards the death instinct as a psychological and not merely a biological force. Her evidence for this is the power of the infant to relate to part objects such as the good and the bad breast. The Ego, on this theory, is split or schizoid, and projects both the death and life instincts outwards. In such a position there is a tendency to idealise objects excessively. Failure to find a good object and form a relation to it results in persecution anxiety and a fear of annihilation. If an ideal object is formed it is identified with and becomes integrated into the core of the ego and the superego. One of the key contributions of Kleins theory to psychoanalysis, in relation to the core of the personality, is the charting of a distinction between the jealousy we encounter in the Oedipal complex (which Klein associates with her “depressive position”) and the more primitive condition of envy, that is paradigmatically connected to the earlier paranoid-shizoid position. Envy, Klein argues, unlike jealousy, is associated with the destruction of the object that is the focus of the envy. In envy, persecutory anxiety forms the nucleus of a schizoid personality. Narcissism is also an important element of the paranoid-schizoid position: persecutory anxiety is also associated with persecutory guilt, and an intense sense of hopelessness. A relation to a good object becomes highly unlikely, principally because a destructive relation to a bad part object exists. Narcissistic rage is also an element of this position.

Balancing the above pessimistic evaluation of the role of the death instinct in personality development, is a Greek concern for Eros, the major libidinal force driving man forward in his endeavours. Melanie Klein’s clinical analysis is, to a significant extent, determined by her view of the later theorising of Freud. Her object-relations theory was initially met with skepticism, especially since they did not seem immediately to correlate with the results of other clinical experiments Piaget’s results in which object relations appeared to develop later than Klein maintained. Subsequent research, however, vindicated Klein’s position. Hanna Segal in her work entitled “Klein”, wrote:

“Most consistently she has been charged with attributing far too much complexity and activity to the mental life of the infant in his first two years. It was averred that this was out of keeping with the findings of neuro-physiology and with such academic psychological work as that of Piaget. This criticism seems to be less well founded today when new research suggests that the infants perception and object relatedness is far greater than had been suspected.”(London , Konak books,1989, P.169)

Segal also notes, in a footnote, a number of supporting works relating to sociability, parent-infant interaction and neonate imitation. A number of object permanence/object constancy experiments have since then, been conducted suggesting that the power is exercised much earlier than Piaget suspected.(Baillargeon & DeVos, 1986)

Anna Freud’s modification of her father’s theory did not stop at the emphasis upon the ego and its defence mechanisms. She also emphasised (in the spirit of hylomorphic theory) what she called “lines of development”. Her observational studies with children had revealed the fact that increasing numbers of children could not be placed in the classical categories of “normal” or “neurotic”. Anna Freud suggested in response to this finding that the classification category of “developmental disorder” be created. In 1962 she warned against using only one aspect of analysis to view the child. Her intention was to criticise those contributions which focussed solely on object relatedness, social adaptation, and Piaget’s schema of intellectual achievements. Anna Freud, like her father, was very careful about using the term “Good” in her writings, but the term developmental disorder nevertheless had distinctly hylomorphic connotations. This together with a commitment to her fathers “mythology of the instincts”( eros, thanatos, ananke) actually presupposes the formal and final “cause” of the Good articulated by Aristotelian theory.

Teleology thus reemerges as an important theoretical consideration, and it is important to re-iterate the Kantian approach to this issue, which, incidentally, is in perfect accord with hylomorphic theory. For Kant, it is the faculty of the understanding that categorises and conceptualises change in nature in terms of causality. This means that the idea of a physical end in nature gets transformed ideally into a teleological regulative principle. Kant claims the following:

“The difference turns, therefore, on a peculiarity of our (human) understanding relative to our power of judgement in reflecting on tings in nature.”(Kant’s Critique of Judgement, P.61)

For a divine form of understanding such judgement/reflection would be constitutive in virtue of being in contact with the noumenal world of things-in-themselves via a divine power. Our human understanding/judgement, however, is via conceptual possibilities rather than real actualities. In divine forms of understanding there is no movement from the analytic/universal to the particular, but instead there is an intimate relation between the synthetic whole and the parts that constitute the synthesis. Our human view of the whole, then, is an idealisation–a teleological idealisation that regulates our reasoning process. This reasoning process is intimately involved in our conception of life (psuché) as a living holistic organism whose whole has a necessary (living) connection to its parts. Perhaps this kind of reasoning is also necessary for reflection upon space, that synthetic a priori intuition:

“But space is not a real ground of the generation of things. It is only their formal condition–although from the fact that no part in it can be determined except in relation to the whole (the representation of which, therefore underlies the possibility of the parts) it has some resemblance to the real ground of which we are in search. But then it is at least possible to regard the material world as a mere phenomenon, and to think something which is not a phenomenon, namely, a thing-in-itself as its substrate”(P.66)

So, neither in Kantian Critical Theory nor in Aristotelian Hylomorphic Theory is there a contradiction in supposing two different modes of explanation of phenomena, namely mechanical and teleological. These modes, both Philosophers insist, are not just consistent with each other but necessarily require each other in accordance with the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason.

Kant continues his reasoning:

“We may apply to a thing which we have to estimate as a physical end, that is, to an organised being, all the laws of mechanical generation known or yet to be discovered, we may even hope to make progress in such researches, but we can never get rid of the appeal to a completely different sort of generation for the possibility of a product of this kind, namely that of a causality by ends. It is utterly impossible for human reason, or for any finite reason qualitatively resembling ours, however much it may surpass it in degree, to hope to understand the generation even of a blade of grass from mere mechanical causes.”(P.66)

The form of finality involved in aesthetic judgement is also an example of the teleological synthesis referred to above. The principle of teleology, therefore, becomes a heuristic principle that enables us to conceive of laws of nature as necessary and sufficient explanations of phenomena, as long as it does not exclude the mechanical laws of nature which also demand reference to a common super-sensible substrate which is the arché of both modes of explanation.

Teleology, then, for Kant, is not a branch of natural science nor a logical principle but it is a hylomorphic principle of final/formal causes for Aristotle: a principle that forms a significant part of the practical and productive sciences. Kant places teleological reasoning in the domain of the critique of judgement. For Aristotle the 4 elements of the natural world, earth, air, water and fire, are part of a synthetic whole of physical nature, in the same way in which the elements of life (psuché) are tissues, organs, limbs, are part of the varying forms of life of the animals. In synthetic totalities each part is intimately related to all other parts, e.g. in contexts of instrumentalities, the pen is “for” the paper and the paper is “for” the assignment that is written in the library which, when finished, is “for” the lecturer to mark which in turn is “for” the final qualification and the students education.

In relation to the issue of the Will and its relation to Consciousness via the “Body-image” postulated by O Shaughnessy, we need to understand the way in which the Will manifests a Heideggerian “circumspective” form of awareness when we are engaged in the performance of tasks that are constituted of a series of “actions”. This circumspective form of concern was characterised insightfully by Elisabeth Anscombe in her work on “Intention”(Oxford, Blackwell, 1972) as a non-observational form of awareness. William James in his “Principles of Psychology”, points to this form of awareness being preconscious or beneath the levels of consciousness, and if this is correct it appears as if intentional projects fluctuate between being directed consciously(at the beginning and end of the task, and if some problem occurs in the course of the task) and being directed pre-consciously (the term used by Freud). That the agent is aware of what they are dong non-observationally, and that this is true, can be ascertained by interrupting this pre-consciously driven activity with the question “What are you doing?” or “Why are you doing that?”. The agent must respond consciously and perhaps was even engaged in conscious thought whilst performing the activity in question. Our question interrupts both the conscious thought and the preconscious performance of the task at hand, e.g. the agent may have been playing the piano and thinking about the war.

In a chapter entitled “Observation and the Will” in volume 2 of O Shaughnessy’s (OS) work, “the Will: a Dual Aspect Theory” we encounter the following:

“The astonishing thing about action is that it is possible at all. Thus if man is making a chair, you will find a physical causal explanation of the movement of each piece of wood from its initial to its final setting: everything that happens is in accordance with physical law: but you will look throughout this world or universe forever in vain for an analogous physical explanation of their coming together in the form that they did, a form that mirrors human need and the human body” (Cambridge, CUP, 1980, P.1)

The point OS is making above is that the “form” of the chair requires the activity of the understanding and its categories to conceptualise such an activity as well as the teleological function of the faculty of judgement. For Aristotle, all 4 “causes” of his theory of change would be required to explain the coming into being of the synthetic whole of the chair, though the material and efficient causes would be equally as important as the final cause in this context of involvements.. The idea of a synthetic whole, that is, applies to space, artifactual relations, and to psuché, and its practical ethical and theological relations.

The chair, OS argues, is a kind of creation, a gift to the universe bestowed upon it by psuché or the creator. This source of the gift also possesses the gift of non-observational awareness a power that enables a task to be completed whilst freeing conscious for the activity of thought. My body, OS further argues, is merely the vehicle of intention, purpose, reason, characteristics of life that are located in a non physical realm, a realm we would call mental and the Greeks called psuché. The Greeks did not possess a term that could easily be translated in all circumstances into our term “consciousness”. Charles H. Kahn claims in an essay entitled “Sensation and Consciousness in Aristotelian Psychology”, that Aristotle’s idea of “sensory soul”(one of the simpler powers of psuché) is largely receptive of stimuli emanating from the external world: when active this simple power is usually used to attend to stimuli and perhaps also for the perceiving of something as something, e.g. material as a chair. In psychological terms the sensory function of consciousness is the bipolar opposite of the motor function of psuché which is critically involved in action that, depending upon the circumstances, requires either an observational form of awareness( in learning the action, correcting a mistake, beginning and ending an action) or a non- observational form of awareness.

Both the chair and the action originate from a creative agent. Action, however, for OS belongs both to the physical realm and the realm of the psychological. With regard to the chair OS situates the chair in the world and the thought involved in bringing about the existence of the chair in its final form he situates in “my world”:

“What do I mean by saying of my here-and-now actions that they are “situated” in my world? I mean that along with beliefs, desires, intentions, etc, they stand to me and to me alone in the bedrock relation of being known immediately for what they are and of depending upon me for their entire being and of being intelligible and internally linked to an entire system of psychological items.”( P.2)

OS also rejects the appeal to the sensory process of observation in this situation:

“I mean that I do not stand to my actions in the relation of observer, just as I do not adopt an observational standpoint in knowing that I am puzzled, amused, and so forth…..for when I notice a purposive act from which I have been momentarily distracted, say driving a car as I am conversing, I do so non observationally and immediately I return to myself.”(P.3)

OS admits that insofar as the actions of others are concerned we are in the relation of “observer”, observing an agent who acts. Many senses are involved in action and typically involved are the senses of sight, hearing, and touch but it is seeing that is most critically connected to observing the deeds of others, even if touch has in some circumstances a critical function in all action. In order to obey the request to “turn up the volume”, I must touch the knob of the wireless with my fingers and turn it in the appropriate direction just sufficiently to comply with the request. OS claims that visual/tactile sensations without action are incomprehensible and actions without visual/tactile sensations are meaningless(P.7).

Similarly, if our sensations were only visual, which OS argues are essentially two-dimensional, we would not have the idea of the three dimensional world we actually live in. It is because we can move into the 3-d field of a landscape and act in this arena that it appears to our visual system as three-dimensional. An a priori sense of 3-d space seems certainly to be a necessary condition of our animal existence. It is against the background of such reflections that OS discusses the postulate of a body-image of controllable body-parts situated in space. Insert desire, intention, and purpose into this lived-space and we possess the elements necessary to account for the agents wish to bring about a reality that is different to the one that is currently experienced. The human organ and limb system (including hands and opposable thumbs) has the potential for not just life-preserving instinctive reactions but also consciousness, understanding, judgement and rationality. This species of form of life was defined by Aristotle in an essence-specifying-definition as, “rational animal capable of discourse”. Animality is the genus we belong to and the “form” is constituted by the potentialities for discourse and rationality amongst other powers. Animality in its turn belongs to the genus of life which includes plant life-forms. The powers that primarily constitute these forms of life are the nutritive and reproductive, the perceptive and locomotive, and finally rationality (of action and discourse). Each of these powers would change its scope and limits if incorporated into a whole incorporating other higher powers which have a transformative relation to the lower powers.

The power of an artifact such as an axe is not a power of life, but the power of use by a higher form of life, e.g. a woodchopper. In other words the genus of an artifact is categorically different from the genus of living forms. The power of an artifact whether it be an axe, a chair, or a computer, requires an external living designer. In the case of the computer there would probably need to be a great number of designers each possessing their own specialist knowledge. The life form in its turn is a different kind of genus to that of the mineral genus( as characterised naturally by Aristotle—earth, air, water or fire and associated processes of hot/cold, wet/dry—and the more technical chemical periodic table of elements). The mineral “kingdom” is inorganic in its very nature , the origin of whose parts have no relation to any human or animal designer. The natural elements are more like totalities with the possible exception of fire which appears to differ in its nature from the other elements belonging to the Aristotelian category of processes. Gerald Edelman in his work “Bright Air Brilliant Fire” hints at the importance of classical elements in its title, but in his characterisation of the key living organ of the brain he refers to the chemical composition of the brain, claiming that it is constituted completely of carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, nitrogen, sulphur phosphate and a few trace metals. He then goes on to argue that the key to understanding the function of the brain resides in understanding how these elements are “organised”:

“It is not suprising that people have treated the mind itself as a special thing or a special form of stuff. After all, it seems so different from ordinary matter that its possessor may find it difficult to conclude by introspection alone that it could arise from the interactions of nonintentional matter. But as William James pointed out mind is a process not a stuff. Modern scientific study indicates that extraordinary processes can arise from matter, indeed matter itself may be regarded as arising from processes of energy exchange. In modern science matter has been re-conceived in terms of processes: mind has not been re-conceived as a special form of matter. That mind is a special kind of process depending upon special arrangements of matter is the fundamental position I have taken in this book.”(London, Penguin Press, 1992, P 6-7)

This is not incompatible with an Aristotelian hylomorphic position even if there are ambiguous characterisations of mind in terms of processes which need further characterisation, if mental processes are to be sufficiently distinguished from physical processes. Edelman dedicates his work to both Darwin and Freud. Darwin, we know, was a pioneer of the physical process of the evolution of the species, and Freud was a pioneer that mapped the mental processes connected to healthy and unhealthy mental functioning. Edelman refers to William James, who, we know regarded Consciousness as a Function, a form of thought which has the function of knowing (epistemé):

“Consciousness is supposed necessary to explain the fact that things not only are, but get reported, are known.”(James W., Essays on Radical Empiricism, Lincoln, University of Nebraska Press, 1996, P.6)

There is an intimate connection of Consciousness to Language postulated here and this position echo’s Freud’s theoretical view of the functions of Consciousness and Language as well as Freud’s practical view of psychoanalysis as a “talking cure”. In the process of “reporting”, what occurs in his realm of thought, the patient, in this psychoanalytical process, brings “material” from the unconscious realms of the mind into Consciousness, thereby fulfilling one of the goals of therapy, namely, a “catharsis” which aims to lower the anxiety-levels affecting the “work” of the Ego.

James claims that Experience is the “ultimate stuff of which everything is made” and this is a key element of his empirical and pragmatic Philosophy. In Volume 1 of his “Principles of Psychology”, we find both an account of knowing and an account of thought as :

“a synonym for consciousness at large.”(Index of Vol 2 Under the heading of “thought”)

James elaborates upon this idea in his chapter on the mind and its relation to other things by giving us his account of knowing:

“There are two kinds of knowledge broadly and practically distinguishable: we may call them respectively knowledge of acquaintance and knowledge about. Most languages express this distinction…..I am acquainted with many people and things which I know very little about, except their presence in the place where I have met them. I know the colour blue when I see it and the flavour of the pear when I taste it: I know an inch when I move my finger through it: a second of time when I felt it pass: an effort of attention when I make it: a difference between two things when I notice it; but about the inner nature of these facts or what makes them what they are, I can say nothing at all. I cannot import acquaintance with them to anyone who has not already made it himself….At most I can say to my friend. Go to certain places and act in certain ways and these objects will probably come…In minds able to speak at all there is, it is true, some knowledge about everything. Things can at least be classed, and the times of their appearance told. But, in general, the less we analyse a thing and the fewer of its relations we perceive, the less we know about it, and the more the familiarity is of the acquaintance type.(P.221)

James elaborates upon this by claiming that acquaintance is related to our sensations and feelings, but it is through thought that knowledge is generated about what we have become acquainted with. This is a similar account to the Kantian account of the sensible and intellectual faculties of the mind: this account points to an intuitive relation via which we are in immediate relation to the object or event we are witnessing, and a conceptual relation functioning according to a rule which mediates our relation to the object or event.

James also points to the role of language in our transactions with the external world and the different faculties of our mind:

“The grammatical sentence expresses this . Its subject stands for an object of acquaintance which, by the addition of the predicate is to get something known about it”(P.222 Vol 1)

James also claims that most languages have such a structure, and even though we recall that Strawson claimed in his work “individuals” that a language without any particulars was logically possible it would seem from James’ point of view that any language without an immediate relation to the objects and events of the external world would not possess the necessary structure and function of a language.(How for example would one be able to teach anyone such a language?) Similarly, a language composed only of images of particulars could at most meet the criteria of a signalling system and would also fail to meet the criteria for being a language.

James, in his work entitled “Essays on Radical Empiricism”, criticises Kant for being a dualist and also criticises him for collapsing the subject-object distinction via the postulation of a transcendental ego, but James fails to notice that Kant’s position is compatible with, and is indeed, an elaboration upon Aristotelian Hylomorphism. Both of these positions, it must be insisted, contained decisive arguments against both the materialism and dualism of their times. James, appears here to share the mistaken view that Kant was an idealist in spite of Kant’s famous criticisms of idealism and his assertion that he was both an empirical realist and a critical idealist. Indeed it is Kant we appeal to when we criticise James’s more materialistic and dualistic tendencies.

So, for James, the stream of consciousness is a stream of thought containing both feelings and concepts. His key idea of experience has a benign dualistic structure where reference is made to both consciousness and the things consciousness is conscious of. Feelings give rise to movement, and James provides us with a schema of Action which is very similar to the position outlined by Freud in his “Interpretation of Dreams”:

“Every impression which impinges on the incoming nerves produces some discharge down the outgoing ones, whether we are aware of it or not… every possible feeling produces a movement, and that movement is a movement of the entire organism, and of all its parts.”(P.372)

The sensory system, Freud is arguing discharges into the motor system (and probably into other organs and systems as well). This phenomenon in particular occurs with respect to intense pleasures and pains and it is thus the knowledge we have of this universal mechanism which permits the obvious inference from behaviour to state of mind. James continues his reasoning:

“But there are cases of arrest of peripheral activity which depend, not on central inhibition but on stimulation of centres which discharge outgoing currents of an inhibitory sort.”(P.373)

This passage recalls the Freudian characterisation of the ego as an inhibitor of affective impulses. James reports how, in the case of being startled, the very beating of the heart is stopped momentarily in order to provide for the emergency measure of raising blood circulation in the body as part of the response to the threat. There are also effects upon the respiratory system which manifest themselves as the “catching ones breath” in the case of fright, and breathing more intensely in the case of anger. James supports his claims very thoroughly by reference to experiments which demonstrate his various theses.

The most important effect, however, is the necessary pairing of sensorial stimuli with general innervation of the muscles. This type of phenomenon was also noted by Merleau-Ponty in his work “Phenomenology of Perception” where colours are necessarily associated with active-passive motor-values:

“Here the experience of colours confirms and elucidates the correlations established by inductive psychology.Green is commonly regarded as a restful colour “It encloses me within myself and bring a peaceful state”, says one patient. It “makes” no demands on us and does not enjoin us to do anything, says Kandinsky. Blue seems to “yield to the gaze”, says Goethe….We can reveal the soporific and motor basis of qualities, or their vital significance, by employing stimuli which are either weak or f short duration. In this, colour, before being seen, gives itself away through the experience of a certain attitude, appropriate only to that colour and precisely indicative of it.”(Trans Smith, C., London, Routledge, 1962, P244)

The body is innervated by the most sensory of sensibles, namely colour, and this is a life-transaction which is also in accord with the Freudian account of the psychical apparatus given in his work “The “interpretation of Dreams”. This, then, justifies the position of rejecting atomistic tendencies in Psychology, which either reduce the whole experience to pure sensations or pure behaviour. Certain physiological functions connected to the key organ of the heart may affect consciousness (especially if the heart stops for a longer period of time), and may not be able to function at a level to sustain consciousness. Being unable to breathe will definitely affect the reticular formation of the brain and result in unconsciousness. In such circumstances all sectors of the brain will be effected, including those situated in the somato-sensory region of the cortex: as a consequence the body-image will not be functioning. Indeed all sensory-motor activity will cease until a state of homeostasis is achieved in the body. None of this directly concerns Psychology which it has to be pointed out, has moved away from James’s definition: the Science of mental life, its phenomena and conditions.

Modern science is essentially inductive and adheres to the methodological matrix of the formation of hypotheses and the manipulation and measurement of variables. Teleology and the testing of entire theories via critical experiments has been discarded for less holistic concerns.

Comparing the theories of James and Freud is, on the other hand, a holistic project. James is not a behaviourist but he does pace much emphasis upon different kinds of movement, e.g.

  1. Instinctive or Impulsive performances
  2. Expressions of Emotion
  3. Voluntary deeds (P.382 Vol 2)

James Defines Instinct as:

“The faculty of acting in such a way as to produce certain ends, without foresight of the ends, and without previous education in the performance.”(P.383, vol. 2)

Animals (the genus we humans belong to) engage in mostly instinctive behaviour and this may be a limitation of the limited repertoire of cognitive powers animals possess. They possess a form of consciousness that can learn and as a consequence know what has been learned, but without the educational power of language, the awareness they have of their world is confined to the present and the arena of present stimuli. On the face of it, James’ view of Instinct seems much broader than Freud’s, especially given his claim that instinct belongs to the general category of reflex action. We should, in the context of this discussion, also recall that Freud claimed that his concern was with only a handful of instincts and that his investigations were not exhaustive of the field. Recall too, that for Freud the aim of the instinct was the most important psychological aspect of his investigations and partially explained the variagated objects of that instinct. Both Teleology and the holistic aspect of these investigations was obviously more important to Freud than it was for James, and this is proved not just by his concentration upon the aims of instincts but also via Freud’s focus on the importance of the sexual instincts and the life and death instincts. In those animals who possess the power of memory and thought (consciousness) instincts are no longer merely blind reflexes but rather drives which are endowed with a cognizance of “ends”. The greater the complexity of the animal(in terms of their repertoire of cognitive and emotional powers), the greater the so-called “intelligence” of the animal. In the case of animals with a considerable repertoire of powers and humans, the concern with life and death exclusively gives way to a concern for the quality of life. James points out that most instincts are transitory( the life and death instincts excepted) and habits take their place. Such habits are the consequence of the operation of consciousness and the preconscious and are more amenable to change through inhibition via other elements of experience.

James’ theory of the emotions was a groundbreaking theory for his time. In discussing fear, he claimed that fear :

“is a reaction cause by the same objects that arouse ferocity.. We both fear and wish to kill anything that may kill us, and the question which of the two impulses we follow is usually decided by some one of those collateral circumstances of the particular case, to be moved by which is the mark of superior mental powers…The progress from brute to man is characterise by nothing so much as by the decrease in frequency of proper occasions for fear.”(P.415)

This is manifested in the extent to which we have become less fearful of ghosts and the supposed presence of supernatural spirits. Knowledge of the sources of such phantasms in either special sensory circumstances(lighting, reflections etc), or special psychic circumstances (the relatively recent loss of someone close), has functioned as a rational inhibitor of such fearful reactions. Similarly, inhibition may also be involved in the decoupling of the fear of something and the wish to kill or destroy that object, especially if the object is another human being or treasured animal. According to James, the absence of fear is also a measure of civilisation:

“In civilised life, it has become possible for larger numbers of people to pass from the cradle to the grave without ever having had a pang of genuine fear.”(P.415)

If only civilisation had been as successful in decoupling the reaction of angrily destroying the enemies we fear, from the fearful stimulus of that threat. This is merely a variation of the point Freud was making about the battle of the giants of Eros and Thanatos, in which the death instinct prevails and plunges countries and civilisations into destructive wars which bring about the ruin and destruction prophesied by the Greek oracles.

James insightfully elaborates upon his position above by saying:

“Many of us need an attack of mental disease to teach us the meaning of the word”(fear)(P.416)

We need to recall here that the date of the publication of James’ “Principles of Psychology”,namely 1890, was more than a decade before the publication of Freud’s seminal work “The Interpretation of Dreams”. This latter work, it ought to be recalled was an earlier work of Freud’s, and did not incorporate any theoretical reflections upon the death instinct. Indeed Freud’s first major publication, “On Aphasia” was in 1891 and it would only be much later in his writings that the attack of mental disease had a complex history, which very often involved defence mechanisms that in turn were vicissitudes of the instincts. It is not until the 1920’s with the publication of “Beyond the Pleasure Principle” and “Group Psychology and the Analysis of the Ego”, that we can fully comprehend the functioning of the Ego, especially the idea of it being connected with mourning and loss (the precipitate of lost objects). It may, that is, be a failure of the functioning of the Ego which lies behind the “seeing” of phantasms connected with the recent loss of family and close friends. The wish/desire that those close to us remain in existence may be, in certain circumstances, so strong, that they “appear” in hallucinations..

Freud pointed out in His work on Group Psychology the way in which “strange men” who seem very different to us, can often seem threatening, exactly because of the fact that their perceived differences overrides our knowledge that they are human beings, like us who must lead lives similar to ours. In this work Freud discusses the defence mechanism of identifying with an aggressive leader who wills the destruction of his enemies and “strangers” who are not members of the Group. This publication was a significant contribution to understanding the politics of Freud’s time, which Hannah Arendt characterised in terms of a shift away from traditional authoritarian values and towards group leaders who knew how to manipulate mass opinion and override traditional ethical concerns. Such concerns included a desire to respect all human beings, even if they were strangers. Freud, we know, complained in his work “Civilisation and its Discontents”, about the abuse of the term “love” in Christian theological dogma. The proposal of this dogma was that we ought to love our neighbours and even our enemies. Freud contested this claim, but given that he himself maintained that his Psychology was Kantian, we ought not to assume that he did not mean that we ought to respect our neighbours and enemies. He appears here to rightly be challenging the idea of whether love could be universalised in the way the Christian suggested. Many Christians, however, have suggested that the term “love” is metaphorical and means “respect”.

James speaks of the fear of infants upon waking up and discovering that no-one is present and they are alone. This could be the source of the anxiety behind the compulsion to repeat of the small boy featured in Freud’s work “beyond the Pleasure Principle”. This one and a half year old boy is attempting in language to symbolise the absence and presence of his mother, in an effort to control his fear of being alone. He does this by throwing a cotton reel attached to some cotton out of his crib whilst uttering the word “Gone!” and reeling it back again and uttering the word “Here!”. One assumes that if this experience becomes a regularity, defence mechanisms might be mobilised in order to reduce the ensuing anxiety levels thus compromising the normal functioning of the memory and compelling defensive repetitive symbolic performances on the basis of imagined fears that magnify the proportion of the danger to be expected in such circumstances. The employment of defence mechanisms so early on in the cycle of the development of the psycho-sexual stages, will undoubtedly compromise the strength of the ego and perhaps also its later powers to love and to work.

James charts animal fear-behaviour and fixates upon the two alternatives of running away from a threat, and remaining motionless on the spot in a semi-paralysed state. The latter alternative, he characterises problematically, as death-shamming behaviour, but then rejects this description in favour of the more neutral description of “terror paralysis”, which it turns out is especially useful in those contexts where the threatening animal is less likely to identify or notice a motionless object. James interestingly then connects this behaviour to that of a melancholic who crouches motionless in a state of absolute fear. This too, however, it could be argued ought to be described as “terror-paralysis”. We recall the extreme inhibitory avoidance behaviour of the agarophobic which to some extent resembles the inhibitory behaviour of animals who travel from A to B under cover or close to cover. Is this “death-avoidance” behaviour? Behaviour directed to the end of avoiding death? Given, in the case of animals, we are not dealing with language users there seems to be no means to definitely determine the correct end-description. This seemed to be the view of Darwin who explained this phenomenon in terms of the facts of survival and successful adaptive behaviour. We should also bear in mind his theorising occurred before the advent of genetic explanations of behaviour.

Much of what james reflects upon in his two volumes is the description of phenomena that Freud would have shown interest in, and sought to explain via his theorising. James also attempts to give an account of acquisitive behaviour and here his discussion reminds us of Kantian and Freudian strategies which investigate the history of the development of desires from early childhood. Young children, James argues, want those objects that please them, and when someone appropriates that object, reactions can range from passive jealousy to the more active attitude of envy coupled with aggressive attacking behaviour. James notes that it is the task of civilisation to inhibit such behaviour. If such regulation fails to work with any particular individual who repeats previous “successful” patterns compulsively, we may have to concede that this individuals personality profile is dominated by narcissistic desires and the manifestation of the death instinct in aggressive reactions. Freud, we know, connected this compulsion to repeat to his anal stage of personality development where parental control of motor responses may have been problematic, and James points to one of the more harmless manifestations of this fixation in the tendency to hoard objects to excess. Freud’s explanations of such phenomena are of course more satisfying and systematic than James’ phenomenological/pragmatic descriptions.

In relation to the idea of love, James has some interesting comments to contribute which at first glance may appear to be in conflict with the position of Freud. He maintains, in Kantian spirit, that man has an instinct toward isolating himself from his fellow man and in particular from the “strangers” he encounters. This instinct competes, according to both James and Kant, with other more “social instincts”. For Kant, however, this tendency toward isolating oneself may be a more mature form of narcissism in which man believes that his life will be more comfortable if he makes all his life-decisions himself. Kant calls this tendency, in his political writings, the social unsociability of man. The Kantian position, however, also contains the account of a possible use of rationality in which the maxim of mans actions can occur in terms of the conditions of the various formulations of the categorical imperative. In this process of universalisation emphasis is shifted from “my happiness” (my world) to the flourishing life in “the world”. In this shift there is also a shift from a calculative form of reasoning in which we calculate means to our personal ends(the ends of “my world”) to a categorical form of reasoning which is both teleological and holistic–taking into account the interest of everyone.

James also claims that it is difficult to draw a clear distinction between instincts and emotions:

“Every object that excites an instinct excites an emotion as well.”(Vol 2 P.442)

For James, however, the emotional reaction terminates not in a deed but in the experiencers body. He also maintains further that these emotional reactions are caused by objects which we have no practical relation with. James uses the term “object” technically to refer to a physically present object as well as an object that is imagined, thought, or remembered. Returning to his earlier description of fearful behaviour he adds a description of the physiological symptoms that accompany the behaviour. The change in the condition of the skin, the heart, breathing, plus dryness of the mouth, change in tone of voice, tremors, and the tenseness of the tone of the muscles of the body, are all discussed. James then points out that merely describing the emotions is a tiresome business and that there is a need to probe the topic more deeply in search of “principles”. It is in this connection that he formulates his famous theory of the emotions:

“My theory…is that the bodily changes follow directly the perception of the exciting fact, and that our feeling of the same changes as they occur, is the emotion.”(P.449)

and

“We feel sorry because we cry, angry because we strike, afraid because we tremble.”(P.450)

The whole organism reverberates in response to the exciting fact. Certain physiological responses are felt intensely and others more obscurely. James also distinguishes between the coarser and the more refined emotions such as the feeling of beauty which, according to Kant, is a feeling produced by the harmonious function of the sensible and intellectual faculties of our minds. James uses his theory to distinguish between pathological and normal functioning claiming that in the latter emotion is related to an object and in the latter there is no object:

“In every asylum we find examples of absolutely unmotivated fear, rage, melancholy or conceit; and other of an equally unmotivated apathy which persists in spite of the best of outward reasons why it should give way” (P.459)

James also touches upon the Freudian territory of the vicissitudes of the instincts, namely the defence mechanisms. If, he argues, tears or anger are suppressed but the objects continue to excite their responses:

“the current which would have invaded the normal channels turns into others, for it must find some outlet of escape. It may then work different and worse effects later on. Thus vengeful brooding may replace a burst of indignation.”(P.466)

The above talk of currents and channels is suggestive of a biological energy regulation principle of homeostasis which Freud used, particularly in his earlier theorising, prior to the production of his “Project for a Scientific Psychology”. We also ought to recall that Freud later destroyed this work, hoping it would not remain in circulation and represent his more materialistic reflections. He very soon realised that the Psychology of Instincts and Emotions must situate itself at the level of the psychical representatives of these drives and not on the materialistic substrate of types of neurones in the brain and their different kinds of function. Freud, at the time of destroying his own work probably did not realise that his publications would stretch over a period of almost 50 years (over 100 publications) and that this one publication would pale into insignificance against the background of the entire canon of his work. This long journey we know ends at the beginning of reflection upon life, namely with the ideas and concepts of Greek Philosophy. Kant, too, played an important part in his later theories. This is not to insist that there is no role for an energy regulation principle in theorising about the instincts and emotions. It is rather to insist that this principle has to do with the functioning of the material substrate of psychic activity.

The Freudian Pleasure-Pain Principle and Reality Principle regulates the topography of the conscious, preconscious, and unconscious structures of the mind via the dynamic agencies of the ego, id, and superego. These reflections were of course not available to James in 1890, the date of the publication of his “Principles of Psychology”. There is nevertheless much in James’ reflections that significantly contributes to the search for “principles”, especially when one considers what James says about the Will in Chapter 26 of volume two. There is much in this section of James’ work that will illuminate many of Freud’s reflections.

Freud and Philosophy: A Hylomorphic and Kantian reevaluation: Introduction

Visits: 740

Sigmund Freud in Hampstead
Sigmund Freud in Hampstead by ceridwen is licensed under CC-BY-SA 2.0

Kant makes an important distinction between civilisation and culture whilst at the same time acknowledging the importance of viewing these characterisations of mans social being-in-the-world in terms of his “lebenswelt,” rather than in terms of his technological “achievements”(techné). The latter belongs in the realm of a pragmatically based mentality which seeks to focus on the means to ends whilst the former invokes a mentality that concerns itself with the elusive idea of ends-in-themselves.

The creation of the chair is an early technological achievement that can largely be explained in terms of the movement of material from one place to another: a causal history of events in a spatio-temporal continuum which brought together an object that serves a number of possible ends, including being placed in a library and helping to constitute a studious form of life in a context of involvements that transcends a merely reductional causal analysis into events in which material is in motion and moving from one location to another. Even in this technical process we need the idea of the form or end of “the chair” to explain just why this material took the form that it did: a form that is important in both the contexts of Civilisation and Culture. There is no better manifestation of the contemplative form of life envisaged by Aristotle than that of the University Library. The chair allows us to sit for hours reading or writing, events that appeal to the idea of an end-in-itself . In such a context we encounter both technical knowledge (how to build a chair) and the kinds of knowledge necessary to write books : epistemé, arché, diké, areté, logos and the knowledge of aesthetic and teleological principles.

There is a complex relation between civilisation and culture which is connected to the relations between instrumental (means creating) and categorical (end-sustaining) reasoning. Aristotelian hylomorphic explanation acknowledges different kinds of explanation associated with these different types of reasoning: material and efficient causation is, according to Aristotle, more susceptible to hypothetical-instrumental reasoning, and formal and final causation which is regulated by logos is best characterised by categorical reasoning. For Aristotle, the chair has a form(formal cause) that guides human activity to the telos that is embedded in what we referred to above as the context of involvement necessary for the possible cultural aim of a contemplative life. In these contexts, however, the chair possesses what Heidegger referred to as a ready-to-hand form of existence, unless of course it has specific aesthetic characteristics which mobilise an appreciative episode in which we stand and admire the chair instead of sitting in it and reading. Similarly, with the library–this stone building with high ceilings and marble floors–we might stand outside and consider its architectural characteristics such as the mass-effect of the stone, the rough and smooth surfaces, the distribution of windows and other glass apertures. Libraries and temples were designed and constructed in accordance with cultural teleological ideas, but as buildings they also have to meet the purposes of civilisation, they have, that is, to have a ready-to-hand, means to an end, character. The telos of culture concerns itself principally with ends and the telos of civilisation building activities demands a more calculating form of reasoning.

Kant’s Philosophy situates aesthetic judgement relating to the beauty of natural or art objects at the gateway between sensible parts of the mind and its more intellectual thought-processes. This assumes a hylomorphic approach in which aesthetic judgement functions as a lynchpin linking a more organic view of civilisation-building activities meeting essentially organic needs( fulfilling safety needs as outlined by Maslow) and the higher psychological mental needs of culture.

Kant notes the following:

“The empirical interest in the beautiful exists only in society. And if we admit that the impulse to society is natural to mankind and the suitability for, and the propensity towards it, i.e. sociability, is a property essential to the requirements of man as a creature intended for society, and one, therefore, that belongs to humanity, it is inevitable that we should also look upon taste in the light of a faculty for estimating whatever enables us to communicate our feeling to everyone else, and hence as a means for promoting that upon which the natural inclination of everyone is set.”(Kant’s Critique of judgement, Trans Meredith, J., (Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1973) P.155.

The beauty of a library may give rise to a judgement of beauty which has its source in a harmony of the sensible and intellectual functions of the mind (the imagination and the understanding), which in turn generates a feeling of pleasure. The Concepts of the understanding are not involved, but the categories are, e.g. quality, quantity, relation and modality. We should note in this context that it is the categorial use of concepts in accordance with the categories of understanding /judgement which is responsible for the communicability of objectively valid judgements about objects events.etc. The aesthetic judgement, however, does not rest on concepts and is strictly speaking not about the object one is appreciating, but rather is about the subject who is engaged in the judging process. The feeling, then becomes the focus of the judgement, and is that basis for, as Kant puts the matter, speaking with a universal voice about the beauty of the object. The aesthetic experience, insofar as the library is concerned, requires adopting the role of the spectator and engaging in a sensory exploration with the aid of the imagination and understanding. Here we encounter one of the most important functions of civilisation, namely, to refine our feelings and inclinations and seek happiness. Such contemplation may play an important part in engaging in the more serious business of Culture whose major task is to demand of us the performance of social duties that will help in the aim of avoiding ruin and destruction. In Cultural activities, there is a regulation of the desire for happiness and even a demand for sacrifice of happiness. For the Greeks this regulation occurred in the name of principles (arché) and the virtues( areté, diké, epistemé etc). For Freud the former appreciative activity is related to a mature form of pleasure, but there is a serious intent on the part of the creators of objects such as libraries , temples, and tombs, and it is this which demands the operation of the defence mechanism he called “sublimation” which for him was a vicissitude of an instinct (as was Consciousness). It is not clear, however, whether Freud would have subscribed to the distinction we are appealing to , namely, that between civilisation and culture, but he is on record as describing his Psychology as Kantian and he “borrows” concepts from Greek culture(mythology) and Greek philosophy which assume some form of this distinction. If Freud is to be taken seriously then we must assume that the 4 Kantian questions which defined the domain of Philosophy, must to some extent concern Freud too, e.g. “What can we know?”, “What ought we to do?”, What can we hope for?” and “What is man?”.

The Greek concept of areté, if defined in terms of saying and doing the right thing in the right way at the right time, obviously relates to both civilisation-building activities and culture-creating and sustaining activities, such as the passing of laws and education. Both kinds of activity are important for “society”–the term Kant used above in conjunction with the term “humanity”. The former term comes from Latin and this is important to bear in mind when it comes to the humanistic element of Culture, simply because the Roman idea or ideal of governing men was very different to the ancient Greek idea or ideal of governing the polis. The Romans, we should remind ourselves, were mostly concerned, firstly, with engineering, and secondly military objectives, and both of these require instrumental reasoning rather than the more categorical reasoning the Greeks thought so important if one was to heed the Greek oracles warnings about impending ruin and destruction. The most paradoxical God in the Roman Pantheon was obviously Janus with his two faces and two sets of eyes looking in different directions–a figure that appears to be the figment of an anxious imagination. Janus was perfectly placed at the gates of the city to watch the soldiers marching out to battle and watch them returning with diminished numbers once the battle was over.

Kant was undoubtedly the major humanistic figure of the Enlightenment, and carried on the tradition of humanism from the Greek Philosophers, but there is one major apparent difference between Classical Greek political philosophy and Kantian Political Philosophy. Kant’s critical and systematic moral Philosophy paved the way for a more systematic understanding of the concepts of freedom, human rights, and peace, all of which were implied in Aristotelian Political Philosophy but whose contours emerged and became more clearly thematised in Kant’s Theory of Practical Reason and Action. Lying at the foundation of these reflections, however, is an Aristotelian hylomorphic view of psuché, which is most clearly delineated in his Critique of Teleological Judgement. Teleological judgments are obviously involved in the construction of artefacts such as chairs and humanistic institutions such as libraries, but it is their role in explaining the activity of psuché (forms of life) that both Aristotle and Kant thought equally important. Teleological explanations for both of these philosophers are different kinds of explanations compared to the kinds of explanation we use in theorising about nature. In this latter kind of explanation, insofar as objects of sense are concerned, it is important that we search for mechanisms e.g. the nexus effectivis of the form of the bird for example, but it is equally important to acknowledge that this form of explanation, valid though it is, could never adequately explain the necessity that attaches to the functional behaviour of the bird that sustains it in its existence.

The Polis or larger community, for Kant, requires explanations in terms of nexus effectivis, and also explanations which Kant terms nexus finalis. In the case of the laws of the polis/community, unity is part of the city/community and is part of the nexus finalis we call “The Law”, which in turn relates to the nexus effectivis of breaches of the law by citizens. In this context we should recall the Socratic account of justice in The Republic where the unity of the city is emphasised, and it is blandly asserted that the divided city is headed for ruin and destruction. We should also recall that the Socratic argument against the passing of unjust laws was that these laws might in the end even not be in the interests of the law-makers. Socrates pointed here to the importance of knowledge in any effective legislation process. Teaching those who breach the law, the necessity of obeying the law is part of the civilising process. But the finality of laws, insofar as unifying the city is concerned, extends into the sphere of Culture and its purposes and goals: the sphere of a quality of existence that strives after the property of being in a broad sense “healthy”. For Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle, the healthy city is the just , peaceful city.

As Political Philosophy progressed through the millennia, we find, with both Hobbes and Descartes, a fascination for artefacts and the objects of science, at the expense of an appreciation of the importance of healthy life-forms. Hobbes, for example, thought that the state is best viewed as an artifactual construction. The political entity, for him, was more like the ready-to-hand chair than the cultural humanistic institution of the library. For Hobbes and Descartes, educational processes were engaged in the technical task of “constructing” minds rather than the humanistic task of “nurturing” them.

What Kant called “mechanical causality” in his CrItique of Teleological Judgement can certainly be applied to explaining how the chair came into existence. In Aristotles Theory of Change, the creation of the chair is an example of change that partly requires reference to mechanical causality which is not the case if we are talking about the tree the wood came from. The form of finality of “forms of life” require different kinds of explanation. Such forms, Kant claims, exist as physical ends which are both cause and effect of themselves” (Kant P.18). This is part of Kant’s noumenal account involving:

“a kind of causality that we cannot associate with the mere conception of nature unless we make that nature rest on an underlying end that which can then, though incomprehensible be thought without contradiction”(P.18)

The generation of a genus of life such as an animal or a tree is a case of something causing itself: a cat produces a kitten which is a cat and an oak produces an acorn which will grow into a tree: like produces like. If trees produced kittens or cats acorns this would be similar to the relation of artefacts to their human creators. The polis, according to Hobbes was artifactual–his laws were artefacts that were mechanically designed. This runs contrary to the views of both Aristotle and Kant. The individual born in a polis is to be nurtured under its laws as both a free individual and a citizen living in a domain in which a certain form of life is valued: a form measured by the ideas of areté, arché, epistemé, diké. The form of change which the infant and child needs to undergo before these forms/ideas seem appropriate, is complicated(Kant P.19): far more complicated than the forms of change a tree undergoes as part of a forest or the changes wood undergoes to form a chair. All forms of life, however, share with each other essential characteristics involving the mutual relatedness of their parts to each other: in the case of the human form of life we are dealing with the relation of organs, limbs, hands, bones, tissues etc., which are all necessary for the form of life the human will lead in a polis containing trees and chairs, libraries and temples, and tombs: a form of life requiring a constellation of human powers and abilities. The powers of a tree are obviously more limited than the powers of a rational animal capable of discourse who, amongst other things creates chairs, makes laws, and discusses Philosophy in the agora. The library, temple, and tomb in the agora look on the face of it to be very complex artifacts, but they are endowed with a telos that is essential to psuché and are thereby endowed with the values and norms associated with areté, arché, epistemé and diké. The users of these “institutions” contrast with the users of the chair placed in the agora by a degree of complexity that separates the idea of civilisation from that of culture. Culture requires the presence of free and educated individuals to perform the duties associated with families and the polis, and this requires a long process of the development of their powers: a process Aristotle thought of as a self actualisation process.

The chair placed in the agora is part of what Martin Heidegger called a context of involvements. More recently analytical philosophers have used the term “instrumentality” to designate the essential character of equipment. For Heidegger, the chair is an entity “ready-to-hand”, and belongs in. a context with other objects such as the table, the objects placed on the table etc. The ways in which these objects relate to each other are to be explained by the purposes of the will and its sensory and motor functions. The powers of the will and the human body have an intimate relation to each other. The will can will action in both instrumental- civilisation contexts(techné) and categorical culture-constituting contexts involving areté.

Aristotle’s biological/psychological account of psuché embraces all forms of life from the plant kingdom to the animal kingdom, and also points to the form of life with the most awe-inspiring and impressive repertoire of powers: the rational animal capable of discourse. The biological base of these powers, however, resides simply in a specific constellation of organs, limbs, hands, bone and tissue which may, if conditions are not propitious, never actualise its capacities if it is not nurtured to do so in the appropriate civilised circumstances. Part of this actualisation involves the historical/philosophical problem of the relation between the body and the mind which was not a fundamental issue for the Ancient Greek Philosophers. These Greek philosophers intuitively understood that the relation was intimate and perhaps would have thought that Spinoza expressed this relation well when he said that the first idea of the mind was the idea of the body. Aristotle, in particular, would have found this to be an appropriate claim. Perhaps the mark of the beginning of the so called period of “modern Philosophy” is instantiated by the kind of claim made by Descartes who maintained that one can in fact imagine the absence of ones body whilst retaining the idea/conclusion that “I exist”. Aside from the problem of Descartes’ dualism, and his ambivalence on the issue of the distinction between scientific and philosophical problems, there is something of analytical importance in Descartes’ challenge to the Aristotelian/Spinozist positions. After Spinoza, Greek hylomorphism( which rejects both materialist and dualist accounts of the relation of the mind to the body) made a comeback via the Critical Philosophy of Kant which also embraced Spinoza’s suggestion that the ultimate adequate idea of the self includes reference to an adequate idea of the role of the relation of the body to mind. For Kant this relation is hylomorphic and concerns powers of sensibility and the powers of understanding which are in some ways mutually reciprocal : but, a concept without an intuition is blind, and an intuition without a concept is empty–intuitions, however are the matter for the “forms” of concepts.

The question that arises in this context is, of course, whether we can see the presence of hylomorphism in more recent “modern” philosophy. The analytical Philosophy of the later Wittgenstein certainly played the role of neutralising various forms of materialism and dualism and thereby created a space for the reemergence of Aristotelian and Kantian positions. Brian O Shaughnessy is a modern Philosopher who is influenced by Freud and the later Wittgenstein, and whose work on the relation of the body to the mind is one of the most important epistemological characterisations of our time. In his investigations there is reference to the principles (arché) of noncontradiction and sufficient reason and a firm rejection of materialistic reductions and dualistic “spiritualisations” of the mind.

The Historical/Philosophical problem of the Will has always been concerned with

1. The Will’s relation to the body and

2. The Will’s relation to the World.

O Shaughnessy(OS) discusses these problems extensively in terms of the epistemological relation of the body to the will, and also in terms of the logical limits of the will. In terms of this latter question OS argues that the initial and primary target for the will is a body-part inserted in a body-image. For example, the hand reaching for the wireless knob, insofar as the observer is concerned, engages with the world and enables the agent to turn up the volume of the wireless via the causal connection between the fingers of the hand and those parts of the radio responsible for volume control. The action that is a response to the request “Turn up the volume!” is under control of the will because the will mobilises the arm and the fingers of the hand that are part of the body-image of the agent. This body-image is psychologically “present” for the agent, and is the source of his awareness of the position and location of the parts of his body that are under the control of the will. Some organs are, for example, not under our control, but our limbs, hands, and some organs such as the eyes, ears, nose and genital organs are all part of the body-image which is under our control ,and this is part of that which constitutes what in Spinoza’s words was characterised as “the first idea of the mind”. I am asked to turn the volume of the wireless up and move my arm toward the goal and subsequently activate my fingers to turn the knob in the appropriate direction. This is an excellent account of an instrumental action situated in what Heidegger called a context of involvements. The term instrumentality is defined by the Collins dictionary as “the condition fact or quality of being instrumental, or serving as a means”. There is ,therefore, a clear sense in which the parts of the body contained in my body-image can be construed as “instruments” that are used for various purposes amongst which are those purposes which sustain me in my existence and contribute to the quality of my existence (in the context of civilisation and culture). This state of affairs in Greek terms would fall under the the categorical term “techné”, which Heidegger utilised in his reflections on our relation to technology. This region for Aristotle requires both material and efficient causes(explanations) if we are to give an adequate account (essence specifying definition) of, for example, instrumental action. It is clear from the above account that there are nonactive parts of the body which are not part of the body-image e.g those parts involved in digestion or fighting infections and these activities lie beyond the scope and limits of the will .

OS uses categorical thinking to designate the psychological and mental status of the will: he sees the category of “the active” to be critical in the account we give of this region of our mind. OS also uses the Freudian term of “ego-affirmative” to characterise the activity of the will. The will, that is, whilst being connected to an energy source which OS describes as “impulsive”, also manifests itself in all activities that can be described in terms of “striving”. This, in turn, entails the presence of desire/intention and this is the case for all forms of life that possess complex organ/limb systems. The powers of desire and belief in animal behaviour are in contrast to what are widely regarded as the non-instrumental powers of nature, e.g. rivers and oceans. Whilst some poets such as T S Eliot may consider the river to be a god and a “conveyer of commerce”, its activities are not as such teleologically explained. Apart from this fact we know nothing of the purposes of Gods.

Similarly, we have, as Kant maintained in his “Critique of Teleological Judgement” no knowledge of the final ends of nature(P.27). Furthermore the river has no internal structure responsible for directing its activity which consists primarily in flowing from A to B. The power of the river is purely mechanical-physical ,and therefore is not to be explained in formal-final terms. Philosophically, the river is also not a God, because a god must possess a repertoire of powers that are not mechanical-physical. The demiurge of the Greeks is regarded as a divine artisan creating the world out of the materials of chaos in accordance with the “forms”( principles). Presumably, the river is the kind of thing the demiurge created and not a part of the original chaos, but the principles involved in its creation must differ in some respect to the principles responsible for the existence of living organisms(psuché). The river, therefore, cannot be a God. The Demiurge might then be a divine artisan using principles to create the world, but the demiurge does not have a body and does not operate in accordance with the mechanical-principle/causes that regulate or constitute physical reality. The Demiurge then is an independent “power” which our thought is not capable of fully understanding.

Kant contributes to this debate by urging us to use a subjective principle of reason to provide an account of nature which views nature as system of related “ends”. It was this challenge that Aristotle met by providing his theory of change which included 4 kinds of change in three media (space, time, matter), three principles of change and 4 causes of change (material, efficient formal and final). This theory allows us to explain material/physical/mechanical change at an empirical level but also allows us to explain the use of categories and principles such as are found in Newton’s “Principles of Natural Philosophy”. Kant, who understood Newton well, refused to juxtapose God and Science under the concepts of creator/world created. He discusses this issue at length in his Third Critique in the context of a metaphysical account of the relation of man to his world. Material laws, however, which it is the concern of empirical science, using the methods of observation to discover and verify, rests upon the categories of understanding/judgement and principles of logic. These laws, however, Kant argues, are not ultimate laws which reason can decisively justify, because the principle that unifies them, is, a super-sensible principle. The Judgements associated with this state of affairs refer to a causality distinct from material/efficient causation:

” we must think. a causality distinct from mechanism, namely a world cause acting according to ends, that is, an intelligent cause–however rash and indemonstrable a principle this might be for the determinant judgement.”(P.40)

Moreover, Kant insists that this teleological form of explanation is especially necessary when it comes to providing philosophically defendable accounts of psuché (forms of life):

“No one has ever yet questioned the correctness of the principle that when judging certain things in nature, namely organisms and their possibility, we must look to the conception of final causes.”(P.40)

It needs, however to be pointed out that this conception of final cause is problematic if applied to material that is not endowed with life because, as Kant argues:

“the possibility of living matter is quite inconceivable,”(P.46)

One ought, then, not to be surprised to learn that we are dealing with two different kinds of explanation. One which is associated with the quantification of matter and its material/physical relations. This physical kind of explanation demands powers of observation in order to manipulate and measure variables and the relation of variables to each other.

Given this conception of the whole of nature as a system of ends, it is difficult not to concede with Kant that the cause of the world as a whole is best conceived of as a form of Intelligence that it is difficult to characterise in any further detail. Kant does, however, refuse to conceive of this Intelligence as an instrumental force in the world operating in accordance with material and efficient causes. This form of Intelligence does, however remind us of the greek idea of the Demiurge— a being whose medium of operation was that of thought and understanding.

Kant would certainly refuse to countenance any physical manifestation of this agency. No one could expect such an agency to do things like “turning up the volume”. Rather this Being is operating more like that of a principle. The relation of Principles to material objects is not a concrete relation in a context of discovery but is more like an explanatory relation in a context of explanation/justification. Principles are part of the explanation of the essence-specifying definition of material objects/events.

The Demiurge viewed as a real agent would, in the light of the sphere of its operation in the medium of thought, be an illegitimate conception insofar as Kant was concerned, in that we are dealing with the realm of the supersensible, which Kant believed we can know nothing categorical about. At best, for Kant, the Demiurge could be characterised as an idea, form, or principle constituted in the realm of thought. We, as thinking beings, do not think in the same way as the Demiurge whose mode of thinking in this realm was characterised by Aristotle in Metaphysics book 10, in terms of thinking about thinking. We, in contrast, can only think something about something as is reflected in the subject-predicate of our language which has a subject-predicate structure. Thinking about thinking could perhaps be characterised ontologically as having the status of the principle of all principles.

In the Critique of Teleological Judgement Kant claims that Reason is the faculty or principles aiming at the unconditioned—that which is without conditions. This would then entail that thinking about thinking is a divine form of reasoning. Given the fact, however, that we, rational animals capable of discourse, can only think something about something, i.e. understand the world in terms of concepts, aiming categorically at the truth and knowledge (epistemé). Our human theoretical understanding, on this account, refers then to principles which are not unconditionally constitutive of the Being of the external world. The principles involved are merely regulative–hence the importance of the Greek conception of the Demiurge as the Being whose thought constitutes the being of the world as a whole.

Human thought occurs via concepts, and here we lose the immediate connection with reality that is given via intuitions. Our connection is mediated through our cognitive powers. The power of reason reaches out to reality and immediate intuitive connection via concepts and logical principles such as noncontradiction and sufficient reason. Whilst concepts are in search of understanding reality, Reason, in its theoretical use is striving after a perspicuous representation of the unconditioned actuality of the world as a whole. In order to achieve this, it works with the idea of an unconditioned ground of nature. Human intuition, understanding and reason are all powers of a finite being. The Greeks, in spite of their embrace of theoretical reason prized practical reason above all other forms probably because they believed we were brought closer to reality or Being via, for example, our belief in the “Form of the Good”. We, rational animals capable of discourse, use reasons for the purposes of areté (doing and saying the right thing in the right way at the right time) and diké (justice as conceived by Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle). Both of these ideas relate to finite beings and finite action situated at specific times and places—something which is a very different kind of being to that of the form of actualisation of a divine, infinite being, thinking about thinking. Indeed to fathom the full depth of the idea of the omnipresence of the Demiurge requires a form of cognition we rational animals capable of discourse do not possess. This may entail that we do not fully understand the form of the good and that therefore our most important creation–the polis– is constantly in danger of falling into a state of ruin. Perhaps we could prevent this from happening if we heeded another oracular challenge, namely to know ourselves.

Freud’s responses to this oracular challenge to “know thyself” are of singular importance given that they are, as he claims, relating to Kantian Philosophy. The later Freudian reflections even use terms drawn from Greek mythology, namely Eros, Thanatos, and Ananke, in order to establish a broader context for both his topography relating to states of consciousness (preconscious, unconscious, and consciousness) as well as the agencies operating in this topography, namely, the superego, ego, and id. The Ego emerges as the fundamental agency using the Reality Principle to neutralise the influence firstly, of the Pleasure-Pain principle and secondly, Thanatos–the death instinct. The Ego, Freud claims, serves three masters, the superego, the id and the external world. It does so primarily in the role of a regulating inhibitor in accordance with the reality principle. Its spheres of operation are mainly in thought and action. Freud also speaks of two psychological processes operating in these spheres of operation, namely the primary process (The instinctive part of the mind most closely allied with the body), and the secondary process whose task is to inhibit and initiate life affirming activity. It is obvious from Freuds account that he like Aristotle saw humans to be primarily animals and only secondarily practically cognitive beings that are forced to make instinctual sacrifices and suffer as a consequence from high levels of discontentment. Freud’s writings are a testament to the fact that the oracular challenge to “know thyself” requires much understanding and reasoning in the name of wisdom.

My argument in my earlier articles (The World Explored, the World Suffered: A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness and Action( Vol 1-4) has been that if we are to fully understand Freudian theory we need to understand the thought of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, Kantian Enlightenment Philosophy, and the later Philosophy of Wittgenstein. We ought also to consult the works of Analytical Philosophers such as B O Shaughnessy on the topics of The Will and Consciousness. We know that Freud claimed to be a scientist, but the exact meaning of his claim is unclear because what is clear is that he embraced science in the way in which Kant embraced science, namely in a philosophical spirit. Freud, we know used his science in a practical clinical setting and not the theoretical setting of the laboratory. His interest was not in the manipulation and measurement of variables in a context of discovery in which observation was the primary perceptual concern. In Freud’s consulting rooms it was thoughtful speech in the name of areté, that was the medium for the application of the Pleasure-Pain and Reality Principles. The task at hand was to interpret the symptoms that manifested themselves for the purposes of the “talking cure”, as one patient described psychoanalysis, or rather ,as Freud would have described the telos of what was occurring, for the purposes of strengthening the Ego. What was encountered in these consulting rooms, for example, were cathected ideas and motor images of desired objects generated by the primary processes of the mind which in turn gave rise to anxiety and manic desires(wishes) This, in turn, disturbed the operation of the secondary processes of a mind concerned with the problems of love, work and cultural issues. Verbal images which were characterised by Freud as being indications of thought-reality, played an important role in this cathartic process. This power of thought was of importance philosophically to both the Ancient Greek Philosophers, Kant, and the later Wittgenstein.

The work of mourning and the dream work were important aspects of the clinical work which initially used the techniques of hypnosis (later abandoned for good reason), free association, dream interpretation, identification, transference as a means of substituting the operation of the secondary process(reality principle) for the primary process(pleasure-pain principle). In the course of this psychological “work” there is a movement, from what is manifest to consciousness ,to what is latent in that part of the mind concerned with the instincts and the defence mechanisms. Bringing what is latent into consciousness viewed as a vicissitude of the instincts, is part of the task of the talking cure that strengthens the ego. This involves mobilising the cognitive power of language and its re-presentation of content in the context of a search for the Truth about what is good about life.

O’Shaughnessy’s use of the term “desire” in his account of the will and its relation to action presupposes that the will is essentially related to desire and belief, elements which together help to account for the complexity of animal activity and human action. OS marks the distinction between animal and human activity partly at the epistemological boundary where he claims the dog knows that he is about to be fed but our human awareness, he claims, is propositional and humans, he argues knows that it is true that they are about to be fed. This knowledge is vitally important in all human action contexts where it is important for the agent to establish the meaning of the action which includes the intention with which the action is performed.

Elisabeth Anscombe’s work on Intention argues hylomorphically about a case in which I accidentally killed my father on a hunting trip because I mistook his moving camouflaged hat at a distance for a moving deer. I intended to kill the deer but shot my father instead. The distinction between the so-called formal object of my action (the supposed deer) and the actual material object (my father) could only occur in the space of thought-reality. Desire was also important in this court-case because I certainly did not want (desire) to kill my father but the inquest will probably be more interested in establishing my intention than my desire, although the two are clearly intimately related in any action. Reasoning is an important aspect in all court judgements. The judgement of “accidental death” that emerges from the inquiry will inevitably involve teleological judgements in the third person in relation to the details of this case.

Now, it would be problematic to suggest that Freud would allow us to suspect that in spite of my conscious protestations of innocence I may nevertheless have harboured an unconscious desire to murder my father. Consciousness, we have claimed is a vicissitude of instinct, and at the time of my firing the gun there was an awareness of a putative material object of the deer which involved a formal idea of the deer. Being a rational animal capable of discourse, for OS, includes a form of self-awareness that animals do not possess because they do not possess the array of cognitive powers humans do. These powers form what OS calls a unified self composed of a tight circle of mutually related properties:

“When we speak of persons we have in mind beings endowed with a distinctive set of properties, consisting mostly in capacities such as for thought and reasoning but also in the knowledge of certain fundamentals like self, world, time, and truth. These properties are necessary conditions of one another, and in some cases are related by bonds of mutual entailment.”(Consciousness and the World, O Shaughnessy, B., (Clarendon press, Oxford, 2000, P. )

This view too has its hylomorphic and Kantian elements containing as it does a commitment to the self as a whole and the importance of belief and knowledge for thought and action. Consciousness plays an important role in OS’s account but it is evident that the human form of self-consciousness is not possessed by animals. We have a truth-relation to the world which involves thought-reality and external reality juxtaposed and compared in terms of the categories of understanding/judgement and other criteria of truth.

OS interestingly does not believe that his commitment to Freud rules out a commitment to Descartes, in particular his argument that I am certain of my existence because I am capable of thinking critically about my existence (The Cogito argument, “I think therefore I am”). I am also, Descartes insists, capable of being certain about the fact that I am thinking simply because any doubt about this fact is a thought (involved in reasoning). This, it can be argued is a part of thought-reality that Freud was referring to, and means that rationality plays an important role in the constitution of self-consciousness and the Ego. The Ego is not merely a defensive agency but also possesses the desire to know the truth and the desire to understand in a context of loving and working. A strong ego, according to Freud is vital to the mental and physical health of the self that has the task of strategically managing its activities, capacities and powers. This is needed if one is to meet the Delphic oracles challenge to “know thyself”, which has been challenging Philosophers for millennia. For Aristotle, such a complex task would require knowledge from all the sciences incorporated in the various disciplines forming part of theoretical, practical and productive science. Kant managed to condense all this into four fundamental questions of Philosophy, namely “What can we know?”, “What ought we to do?”, What can we hope for?” and “What is man?” In the context of this discussion Freud’s theories are often criticised for not being scientific but his broad perspective of science correlates well with both the Aristotelian canon of sciences and the Kantian view which likewise sees the importance of theoretical, practical and aesthetic reasoning. None of these accounts can be “reduced” to the materialistic concern for matter in motion or its associated concentration of the manipulation and measurement of variables in a context of discovery that relies heavily on observation-based knowledge.

Freud was both a research scientist and a trained doctor and we should note that Medicine has long been committed jointly to both clinical and experimental methods. The clinical method obviously dominated Freud’s research and practice of medicine, and this fact must be related to his view that he was studying not the instincts as such, but rather their psychical representatives. We should note too that, for Kant, it was a mark of theoretical science that it be able to use mathematics to quantify its results but it ought also to be recalled, mathematics is concerned with the quantification of space and time rather than “lived space and time” which is the focus of all the practical and productive sciences concerned with psuché. Movement into this region of science not only takes us away from the investigation of material and efficient causes in a context of exploration/discovery but into the more formal region of thought reality situated in a context of explanation/justification.

Freud in his consulting rooms very often found himself confronted with enigmatic seemingly contradictory phenomena requiring hypothetical speculation and/or explanation/justification in a context in which he was working with preliminary conceptions of health and catharsis His theory was designed to connect the seemingly disparate phenomena of wishes and dreams, hallucinations and symptoms, life and death, instinct and consciousness ,and pathological behaviour and everyday behaviour. He eventually arrived at final justifications for his connections which were more appropriate to the practical and productive sciences(e.g. medicine). Eventually a method evolved which involved discourse in accordance with a rule of truthfulness and various means( hypnosis, free association, dream interpretation, managing the transference relation, etc) of coaxing the patient to follow a trajectory of treatment that promised a better life ( “What can we hope for?”) This truthfulness relation fits well with the account we are given by OS where belief, desire, intention and action are integrated to form a quartet of powers that help to form the unity of self-consciousness.

Freud reached a turning point in his work with the writing of “The Interpretation of Dreams”. There was no longer any appeal to the brain and different types of neurones with different psychological functions. Instead we were given an account of a psychical apparatus that is in a continuous state of change, initially operating in accordance with the primary process in the infant where every wish is a command and the journey of life proceeds largely in accordance with the workings of the pleasure-pain principle. This form of functioning is then subjected to processes of inhibition initiated by the ego but continues to hold us in its grip every night when we dream. Once the ego is strong enough, life proceeds in accordance with both the pleasure pain principle, in those circumstances where it is appropriate, and the reality principle where that is justified. The Hughlings-Jackson physicalist principle of the higher centres in some sense incorporating the lower centres is still envisaged as the physical brain substrate of such an integrated state of psychological affairs. Freud, in fact, claimed that future brain research would justify his theorising and Gerald Edelmans Nobel prize winning research has proved him correct. It has, for example been discovered that the sleeping brain has the same energy profile of the 6 year old child. The relative inactivity of the sensory and motor centres of the brain account for this state of affairs. Dreams occur at some points in the sleep cycle and occurs in a medium of images on a dream screen that is somehow connected to the REM we witness as observers. When as adults we awaken from a dream and remember it, the whole event then becomes eligible for cognitive status especially if we tell someone about the dream and begin to pose questions related to the dream. An activity controlled wholly by the pleasure principle thus is brought under the control of language and the reality principle. This process of the narration of ones dreams was part of the treatment process Freud used to explore the neurotic and psychotic mechanisms that appeared to be responsible for the poor mental health of his patients. In this process, Consciousness played a role in controlling ones manic desires and anxiety by hosting the secondary process of thought-reality : a process in which the word demands reality principle responses to the objects, events and actions that constitute our human form-of-life or being-in-the-world. In terms of pure energy regulation, which incidentally is a biological principle important to Freud, the Egos task is to inhibit the free discharge of energy that is released when we hallucinate or experience primary process phenomena. The task of the secondary process, then, is to subject this process to regulation and produce a more quiescent state in the organism: a state which does not require the intervention of defence mechanisms such as repression, displacement, denial, etc.

Consciousness, which Freud initially described as ” a sense organ for the perception of psychical qualities”, is in its turn transformed by language and its relation to thought-reality. The Preconscious mind is the repository, according to Freud, of the word meaning of our verbal images as well as the repository of our knowledge. This content can be accessed by questions such as “What does that word mean?”,”What did you mean?” or “What is consciousness?” or “Why is the concept of consciousness important?” Unconscious content, however cannot be accessed by this means and requires specific psychoanalytical techniques .

Thought-reality encompasses areté (saying and doing the right thing in the right way at the right time), epistemé self-reflective knowledge), arché (principles), diké (justice) and eudaimonia(the idea of a good spirited flourishing life). These were the remarkable concerns of that Greek Culture which gave rise to a triumvirate of Great Philosophers tied together by the pupil-teacher-relation.

The Art critic, Adrian Stokes, was greatly influenced by Melanie Klein, a second generation psychoanalyst whose work builds upon the Freudian position. In a work entitled “Greek Culture and the Ego”, Stokes speaks of the primitive primary process of “envelopment” which is part of what Freud called the “oceanic feeling”, a feeling of being at one and continuous with the world, most common in infancy before objects achieve a substantial degree of independence and constancy. Obviously the pleasure arm of the pleasure pain principle is operating in such circumstances. Stokes claims that in all great art there is an invitation to be enveloped by the work and its world, but he also claims that this is operating together with a perceptual operation which also appreciates the self sufficiency and externality of the object being appreciated. It is, of course, this latter aspect that is the concern of the work of the understanding in its attempt to conceptualise the world. The envelopment function is an effect of the work of imagination and its wish fulfilment function. Needless to say it is this form of operation of the pleasure principle and the imagination that is unable to sustain a truth relation with the world which has to begin with a constant independent object, event, action and conceptualisation of this something , before something true can be said or thought about it.

Stokes invokes the Greek idea of the Aristotelian Golden Mean and illustrates this idea by claiming that Man is situated between the animals and the gods and is in the “golden position”. He also takes up the issue of pleasure in the life of the ancient Greek and quotes Sir Maurice Bowra:

“..they felt it must be kept in its place and not allowed to upset the harmony of either the individual or the city. They felt too that the strongest pleasures are suitable mainly for the young and that in due course a man passes beyond them to others which are less exciting. This distinction follows the general distinction which the Greeks made between men and the gods. If the gods enjoy power and freedom, men have responsibility and through their use of it attain their own dignity, which is different to anything available to the gods…The Good and the Beautiful were brought closer together than heretofore. I consider this accommodation both then and in the Italian Renaissance to issue from an adjustment between the good objects of superego and of ego. I shall say that the concept of beauty projects, not the ego-ideal, but the ideal ego as an integrated system”.(The Critical Writings of Adrian Stokes, Vol 3, London, Thames and Hudson, 1978, P.81.

There is clearly embodied in Greek metaphysics both an interest in differentiating the theoretical, practical and productive sciences at the same time as there is an interest in exploring the unity of Being and its many meanings. The superego is associated with practical reasoning and the ego with beauty and the kind of aesthetic reasoning that is intrinsic to the productive sciences. The Greek term “aletheia”, according to Heidegger, carries the original meaning of unconcealment and is connected with the pragmatic work of the imagination but it is also, Heidegger argues, a fundamental operation of what he calls the interpretation of that practical relation I have to reality which, in turn, is characterised by a form of awareness that is pragmatic. For Heidegger, it is practical work that brings us closest to the meaning of Being that is brought into unconcealment via a manner of practical knowing Heidegger characterises as “circumspection”. Involved in any task which is habitual, it appears as if consciousness is freed to engage with the task unless something unexpected happens and the task is interrupted by some external factor or error in the performance of the task. This is the nature of work for Heidegger, where tools and other objects are ready-to-hand and only reveal themselves to consciousness when something goes wrong or the task comes to an end. Language does not make an appearance in this work-context and the whole process seems to be moving in a realm of particulars in a way that does not require the operation of conceptual thinking or any related form of communication. Heidegger, however wishes to promote the importance of this kind of instrumental example to the forefront of Philosophical concern. Of course this kind of work has a wider meaning in that it was important for the building of civilisation during the hunter-gatherer phase where language and thought may have played less of a role in determining the activities of man. Julian Jaynes, a brain researcher and psychologist, in his work “Consciousness and the breakdown of the bicameral mind”, postulates a period in mans history when language like all other major functions of the brain was located in both hemispheres and Consciousness as we know it today did not exist. Heidegger’s account of circumspection and its importance for bringing us into contact with Being may have been of historical importance during a period before language became concentrated in the left hemisphere and Consciousness emerged as a result, but that may be the limit of its importance. A Kantian-Freudian critique of this position would involve promoting a more conservative form of practical reasoning in which action is subsumed under the categories of the understanding/judgement and the principles of reasoning.

Kant, however, shares with the Ancient Greeks the desire to give an account of an integrated array of powers giving us access to the many meanings of Being. To this end he proposes Judgement as a third fundamental power alongside Reason and Understanding in order to provide an account of the role of the beautiful and sublime in our civilisations/cultures. In his third Critique, the “Critique of Judgement” we are invited to consider both aesthetic judgment and teleological judgement in relation to the aims of the Critical Project. In both of these forms of judgment the idea of the Good or the finality of ends are fundamental assumptions.

With respect to aesthetic judgments, Kant concedes that they are based on a feeling which arises as a consequence of the harmony of the powers of the imagination and understanding. Yet, he argues , we speak with a universal voice about this feeling and believe we are communicating something of importance to our fellow man when we make judgements of the beautiful and the sublime. For Freud and Stokes, such judgments would be criteria for the possession of a strong ego that can love, work, and hope for a better future. Beauty, for example, is a function of the sensible power of our minds in which the imagination plays a key role without the influence of defence mechanisms. The mature strong ego resists total “envelopment” in relation to these experiences and stands as an independent ego contemplating an independent self-sufficient ,external object.

The question of “envelopment” arose acutely at the beginning of the development of psychoanalysis when Freud experimented with hypnosis in his treatment. The hypnotic state usurped the consciousness of the patient who found themselves not asleep but not awake and this subjected the patient to the treatment rather than allowing the patient to independently and consciously process what is being “brought to consciousness” during the treatment. Stokes points to the fact that the Ancient Greeks stood in awe and wonder at the beauty and strength of their gods but that this experience may have possessed enveloping qualities. This same “oceanic feeling”, Freud, argues may also be operating in Group Psychology when the “masses” are mobilised by hypnotic messages, detached from the reality-testing function of the mature ego and defence mechanisms in relation to reality. This feeling, preserves moments of elation and transforms moments of anxiety into aggressive impulses. In this primary process-led experience the mechanism of projective identification may arise in relation to the presence and words of charismatic leaders. Here we may be led to focus on those that are not members of the mass movement and small differences between us and them may be magnified a hundredfold thus polarising relations between ethnic groups. Imagined harms are attributed to imagined agents in an ocean of anger and hate. The obvious absence of areté, epistemé, and diké contribute to a dehumanising process that can ultimately have terrible consequences. Truthfulness and truth are abandoned in favour of essentially psychotic responses. In times of war even the level-headed Greeks may have submitted to such primary process phenomena and in times of war against an enemy of overwhelming numbers there may well have been no other reasonable response, but one cannot help wondering whether many would have been aware of the artificiality of the emotions and behaviour associated with such events. This draws attention to Freud’s claim that the reality principle “aims” at freeing itself from the hold of the pleasure pain principle, and success is never guaranteed. Stokes continues to cite Bowra on the theme of the balanced personality:

“The truest wisdom lay in a properly balanced personality in which neither side triumphed at the expense of the other. What this meant can be seen from the place given to eros, which means in the first place passionate love, but extends its meaning far beyond physical desire to many forms of intellectual and spiritual passion. For Parmenides it is the child of necessity and the force which makes men live and thrive: for Democritus it is the desire for beautiful things: for Euripides it is the inspiring spirit of the arts: for Pericles it is what devoted citizens feel for their city: for Socrates it is the pursuit of noble ends in thought and action. These different forms of eros agree in making it a power which drives a man to throw his full personality into what he does, which sustains him in powerful exertions and impels him to unusual efforts which sets his intelligence fully and active to work and gives him that unity of being, that harmony of his whole nature which is the spring of creative endeavour… If the complete force of a mans nature works as a single power, he is a full man, and no Greek of the great days would have denied that this was the right and natural way to behave.”(Stokes P.84)

This is a possible answer to the Kantian question “What is man?” but also undoubtedly relates eros to areté. Bowras words are obviously wholly endorsed by Stokes in the name of a Strong Ego, thus highlighting the important harmony in the Philosophy of Kant and the Psychoanalytic theory of Freud. The strong ego is thus motivated by Eros—not the God of Greek Mythology, but rather that “down-to-earth life-principle that emerged from the Socratic speech in Plato´s symposium. A God could hardly have been the progeny of a rich resourceful father and a poor mother who is seduced at a feast when the wine was plentiful. This is the Eros we picture padding bare-footed through the streets of Athens in search of the meaning of life (psuché), placing him in a similar position to that of Diogenes roaming the street after dark with a lantern in search of the faces of honest men. It is poetically apt that Socrates, Plato and Aristotle follow upon these sceptical characters and begin Philosophising on the meaning of Being with specific focus on arché, areté, diké epistemé, and the difficult task of leading the good-spirited flourishing life which in the case of Socrates could only be achieved by leading the examined life. For Plato eudaimonia was only possible if the polis was ruled by Philosophers , and for Aristotle the contemplative life was the key to this elusive state of Being. All three philosophers refused to flinch in the face of the Oracular Proclamation that everything created by man leads to ruin and destruction. If they were discontented with their lives it was certainly not made manifest or announced in the agora. Socrates was certainly the most sceptically inclined of this triumvirate of Philosophers and we all know his fate. Elenchus was part of the Socratic method but was experienced as trickery by the sophists, and as confusing and even comical by the poets.

Stokes points out in this essay how the body-mind problem is not as such a problem, but rather a relation, and is conceived of in terms of psuché. The material of the body is “formed” by appetitive, spirited and rational principles whose presence is manifested in the life of Socrates who ended his existence by resolutely accepting the unjust death sentence passed by the Athenian court. Aristotle’s hylomorphic approach to the problem of the meaning of life is more complex and pluralistic than either the Socratic or Platonic approaches, and best illustrates the scope of the aims of Philosophy in relation to the many meanings of Being, but it retains the idea of the primacy of the Good and the importance of political, ethical and psychological concerns.

Stokes continues his elaboration upon the theme of envelopment in relation to our aesthetic experiences:

“Art shows us that diverse feelings will congregate under an integral form. Much Greek myth retains the character of epitome, a witness of the ego’s power to project a good image of its own balance that incorporates under this figure a symposium of meanings many of which would also have suffered envelopment by one meaning.”(Stokes P.84)

The History of Philosophy bears witness to this position: materialistic theory has in several different periods attempted to reduce human life to its animal substrate, and dualistic theory has on several occasions taken us deep into the unknowable territory of the divine: the territory of the eternal infinite. Separating the existential categories of thought and extension in dualistic spirit also leaves us with a perniciously divided view of life (psuché).

Sensible thought, for Kant, on the other hand, brings us into close contact with both the natural world and the world of thought-reality. Kant, in particular, views the natural world under the aspects of the beautiful and the sublime and both of these aspects testify to the strength of the ego. Kant asks us to imagine standing at the foot of a powerful waterfall and claims that this experience will have two moments. Initially, we will feel fear at the power of the waterfall, but this will subside and give rise to an awareness of our own moral power, and this power of reasoning will remove all fear and anxiety. In Freudian terms this is an appeal to the power of the superego which has integrated itself with the strong ego in this experience of one form of dynamic physical nature. Art objects, on the other hand, mobilise the form of beauty via self sufficient independent objects and the operation of the imagination and understanding in a harmonious unity. The subject is not totally “enveloped” by this form of beauty in Quattrocento art, Stokes argues, because it invokes a form of thought-reality which is not defensive but rather aims at the production of objects that are self sufficient yet capable of suggesting a symposium of meanings.

For Freud, Art, like science is a deflection from directly concerning ourselves with the business of life, and is therefore considered as belonging under the heading of “substitute satisfactions” which require the mobilisation of the defence mechanism of “sublimation”. The work of the ego been done here Freud argues is connected with the restoration of lost objects and the attempt to neutralise the depressive anxiety associated with this process. Sublimation is used here to produce a whole object which is not subject to the manic emotions (e.g. projection, paranoia) but is rather associated with part objects that envelop us and polarise our experience into the good vs the bad. Now projection of part objects as part of a manic defence as might occur in the context of being detrimentally influenced by a charismatic dictator, is a psychotic mechanism but not all projection is psychotic. OS (O Shaughnessy) provides us with an example of projection in the context of action which occurs everyday. When someone asks me to “Turn up the volume!” of the wireless, this clearly involves a two-stage process whereby both the speaker and the hearer understand that the first stage is to mobilise the arm and the hand and fingers in what OS calls a “projected” body-image. The fingers then turn the knob of the wireless and the second stage of the projected intention of the action is initiated which results in the increased volume of the sound coming from the wireless. Projection, that is, does not appear to stop at the body-image, but is involved in all forms of instrumental action. Indeed, there is even a difference between the paranoid projection of a dictator and the depressive projection of a widow believing she hears the steps of her dead husband on the steps outside the door. The wish that the husband not be dead overwhelms the more cognitive secondary processes that contain the knowledge of his death. In this situation, the ego is temporarily weakened by the loss of a valued object. When, however, reality manifests the futility of the wish a certain temporary balance is restored and in time these kinds of experience ought to restore this balance more permanently.

Michelangelo, we know from his letters suffered from depression and Stokes argues that his works seek to restore the loss of once valued objects. His “Times of the Day” situated outside of the Medici tombs place life at the gates of death, aiming at a reality all can understand: restoring life in the face of death. Eros is present and larger than life in all the works of Michelangelo. The painting of the Delphic Oracle on the ceiling of the Sistine Chapel testifies to the presence of the Greek spirit in the midst of this most famous painting of the Italian Renaissance. This pagan figure situated in this house of Christian worship was certainly controversial for some Catholics and it signifies a projected acceptance of all forms of human wisdom in this house of contemplation. Here we saw the restoration of the lost wisdom of the Greeks. Freud, we should importantly remember in the context of this discussion, claimed that the ego was a precipitate of lost objects, testifying to the fact that life was a serious business involving considerable suffering on the way to the ideal state of eudaimonia (a good spirited flourishing life). In this struggle which Michelangelo knew only too well, a depressing discontentment may prevail and lead one to periodically believe with Shakespeare’s Macbeth , that “Life is a tale told by an idiot signifying nothing”. We also know that Freud understood this discontentment which even led him to ask whether all the efforts and struggle to avoid Delphic ruin and destruction were worth the effort.

It is important to realise that Freudian theory shifted considerably over time, a fact well documented by Paul Ricoeur in his work “Freud and Philosophy: An Essay in Interpretation, Trans Savage, D., New Haven, Yale University Press,1970:

“The shift from the descriptive to the systematic point of view required by psychoanalysis is made as a result of the dynamic attributes of the unconscious: the facts of post-hypnotic suggestion, the terrible power disclosed in hysterical phenomena, the psychopathology of everyday life, etc, “compel me to attribute an affective activity to certain strong unconscious ideas”. But the experience of psychoanalysis compels us to go further and to form the notion of “thoughts” excluded from consciousness by forces that bar their reception.”(P.118)

Ricouer ponts out in this excellent commentary that the Instincts in this dynamic point of view are the Kantian X of this system, and that furthermore, rather surprisingly , the unconscious contains ideas for which there is no regulation by the principle of noncontradiction. The operation of powerful defence mechanisms and the difficulty of the task of psychoanalytical treatment indicates why a hypercathexis is needed in order for the vicissitude of Consciousness to manifest itself. Nevertheless these unconscious ideas belong to a system containing the psychical representatives of the instincts and generally speaking the aim of this system is a homeostatic form of satisfaction: this is a system regulated by feeling and the pleasure pain principle whose underlying sub-principle is the energy regulation principle that strives to conserve an amount of energy for the purposes of action, but otherwise strives for a state of homeostasis. This system is a “feeling system” and requires a hypercathexis in accordance with another principle (the reality principle ) if all the human powers are to be actualised and eudaimonia achieved. Prior to this hypercathexis and the subsequent strengthening of the ego, the system is narcissistic. Amongst the defence mechanisms the ego uses to chart its course through life is the process of Sublimation. Art and the appreciation of the beauty of nature and the sublime stand at the gateway of our Culture. Freud was convinced that psychoanalytical theory could assist in the interpretation of the objects of our Culture in the same way as it assisted us in the enigmatic business of the Interpretation of our dreams. This conviction took on greater significance after his discovery of the role of the death instinct in the diagnosis of a group of his most difficult patients.

Lurking in the background of artistic activity is the creators relation to authority especially in those situations where the ego finds itself threatened. If authority is experienced as cruel and this has been internalised in the course of the artists personality development, there are serious implications for the moral well-being of the individual. The superego, we know, is a systematic concept which judges activity in the domain of the will connected to moral activity. Normal personality development will seamlessly integrate the superegos moral concerns into the realm of the Ego, but pathological disturbances in this development will result in a split between the ego and the superego which will involve a considerable amount of aggression. Melancholics, for example, will turn this aggression upon their own egos and self destruction may well be the result. In the course of this cycle of self destruction we will encounter pathological forms of self-observation, condemnation and idealisation.

The immediate source of our moral ideas is of course the family, who are the messengers of our Culture. At stake in this process is not just the individuals relation to his family but his relation to all forms of authority and social institutions representing that authority. The work of civilising ones children will involve a number of defence mechanisms including identification which involves the abandonment of sexual desire in relation to socially prohibited objects. Sublimation, too involves non sexual forms of substitute satisfaction which also suits the purposes of culture. The compensation offered to the individual for this postponement of gratification into an indefinite future may not be, Freud argues sufficient, and the subject may feel a deep rooted discontentment at being forced to make such sacrifices in relation to his appetites. The Ancient Greek image of a thousand-headed monster with a thousand different forms of appetite illustrates well the psychoanalytical attitude to the pathological pursuit of a life devoted solely to the satisfaction of ones every growing appetites . Plato’s tripartite soul (appetite, spirit, reason) also well illustrates Freudian theory and its view of psuché (life). Plato’s view of the soul, we know also served as a picture of the polis and the forces of unification /division that were operating, “writ large”. The laws (arché) are obviously a symbol of the rational intent of authority and the relation of the population to the laws will determine whether justice(diké) will be pursued or not. Such cultural control surpasses that of controlling the appetites and involves also mobilising the spirit of man to make the necessary sacrifices for his polis. A life devoted to the satisfaction of appetites threatens to envelop the self and close off other more fruitful avenues of development. The Ego , Freud argues, grows through sacrifice and the loss of desired objects.

Melanie Klein, Stokes argues, characterises this activity of the ego in terms of what she calls the “depressive position”. In this phase of the development of the personality the individual ego attempts to overcome the fragmenting power of the pain and suffering experience. What emerges is a power which can integrate both internal powers and external experiences into a whole. In his essay on Greek Culture, Stokes argues that in the process of its cultural development the gods shed much of the omnipotence attributed to them and man emerged as agent responsible for the ruin-destruction or flourishing of the polis. In this context the oracular challenges to “Know thyself” and “Nothing too much”(Stokes P.94) thus became less messages from the gods and more the principles of a philosophical life-view that man needed to understand. This development was a mastering of the depressive position which testified to the healthy nature of Greek authority. Thanatos is kept at arms length and there is a refusal to internalise destructive attitudes and tendencies.

The art of the Quattrocento was, in Stokes’ view “life-enhancing” and manifested the same spirit as that which has been found in Ancient Greece, whether we are considering their love of social discourse in the agora or the rationality of their law-makers and Philosophers. Stokes points out that, in these Quattrocento works of art, there is an element of the influence of an “oceanic feeling” in the act of appreciation which defines the kind of psychical distance we need to contemplate the independence of the created object: the feeling involved in this envelopment process, then, is non-pathological. Kant in fact registers this fact in his Critical Philosophy by insisting that in all judgements of beauty, the ground of the judgement is the feeling of pleasure that arises from the harmonious activity of the (enveloping?) imagination and the (conceptual) understanding. We may speak with a universal voice in our judgements but the judgement nevertheless remains subjective and is about us and our mental activity, rather than the object we confront. The experience is essentially an activity of the sensible faculty of the mind, and it is the “effect” of the object upon sensibility which is important in this aesthetic transaction, e.g. the mass-effect of the stone of a building, the “blossoming” of the embellishments upon the surface of the wall of a building, the light-effect of the colour and shapes of a painting. This kind of judgement is to be contrasted with an objective judgement such as “Man is a rational animal capable of discourse” where the proposition is in accordance with categories of the understanding/judgement and principles that are parts of arguments. These principles will include the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason.

The Strong Ego that has endured the losses of its desired objects throughout life has risen above the fragmenting forces of the suffering and pain that manifests itself in what Klein called the paranoid -schizoid position, where our relation to part objects occurs also in terms of the split good/bad self. The greatest test of the strength of the ego is its relation to its own impending death. Does it face death resolutely or in fear? What do we lose in death? Obviously we lose our life, but more concretely we lose the use of all of our powers starting with the most sensible powers of seeing, hearing, smelling, tasting, touching and ascending to the powers of imagination, memory, language, thought, understanding, judgement, reason. This is a lot to lose, and it is hardly surprising that the wish to remain alive is a very strong desire, and envelops both the body and the idea of the body in the mind. We know that Freud claimed that the first task of the Ego is to protect the body and he thereby identified the psychological process that lay behind the Greek ideal of a healthy body and a healthy mind. The Greeks knew for example the importance of the principle (arché) of the Golden Mean in the regulation of the appetites and spirited anger and aggression which could destroy a body very quickly. The “Nothing too much” advice from the oracle is mostly directed at our pleasure-pain relations to the world and our bodies and the “know thyself, was probably directed at the higher intellectual functions of the mind, namely understanding, judgment, and reasoning.

Death, then is not an event but a telos that is represented in the Freudian system by the death instinct. This “instinct” was also for him writ large in Civilisation and was part of the cause of mans discontentment with his existence. Man can of course control his environment using instrumental reasoning and to some extent control other people through persuasive reasoning, laws and other forms of categorical reasoning, but he cannot change one fundamental truth, namely that “All men are mortal”. Whatever man does or thinks is possible, he is going to die, because his body is a finite living thing that will eventually return to the earth from whence it came. This accounts for the presence of the idea of death at the heart of psuché. Yet it has been pointed out Socrates was content to die. This kind of acceptance of the prospect of Nothingness was extraordinary. Was it connected to the examined life that he led and was continually recommending to his followers?

Ricoeur points out that the introduction of the Death Instinct required that Freud recast his entire theory. In the revised theory, Eros is the central power that the Ego uses to deal with the threefold categories of suffering that have to be endured in the course of the activities associated with living and working, namely, suffering caused by the external world, suffering caused by other people and suffering caused by ones body. In the course of his libidinal development man is destined to abandon earlier stages of development that have been cathected with considerable energy and emotion. In this developmental process the critical demand of Eros upon the Ego results in the widening of the circle of life to include membership in much larger groups than the family. This, however, was not a straightforward matter because Culture sometimes demanded irrational things such as that one love ones neighbours and ones enemies. Freud regarded these essentially religious commandments as absurd and even dangerous. These challenges, he argues devalue the love man naturally feels for himself and his family. Also to be considered is the fact that:

“men are not gentle creatures who want to be loved and who at the most can defend themselves if they are attacked: they are, on the contrary, creatures among whose instinctual endowments is to be reckoned a powerful share of aggressiveness. As a result their neighbour is for them…someone who tempts them to satisfy their aggressiveness on him, to exploit his capacity for work without compensation, to use him sexually without his consent, to seize his possessions, to humiliate him, to cause him pain, to torture and kill him, Homo hominis lupus.” (Civilisation and Its Discontents, 1929)

The stage is therefore set for mans journey to ruin and destruction and the arena for the spectacle will be Civilisation where the Giants will battle for the soul of man and the soul of his cities. When, to the above form of suffering, one adds the threats from the external world and the threats of bodily suffering one can perhaps better appreciate the significance of the characterisation of the Ego as the precipitate of lost objects. Where work is the concern of the Ego, Freud raises the interesting question whether all the effort involved in our work to maintain and develop our civilisations is worth the time. The mere posing of the question suggests that Eros is not destined to win the battle with Thanatos as it did in the case of Michelangelo who despite periods of depression carried on working into his eighties producing his cultural objects:poems , sculptures, paintings, architectural works etc.

Stokes, in his essay entitled “Michelangelo” quotes from one of his letters:

“I live on my death…..And he who does not know how to live on anxiety and death, let him come into fire in which I am consumed”(Stokes P.54)

Michelangelo was also an architect obsessed with the mass-effect of stone and as a sculptor he attempted to set this mass in movement. His figures “Times of the Day” that stand outside the tomb of the Medici’s contain both mass and movement. They embody Michelangelo’s loss and depression, anxiety and death. We see here, too, the inspiration of Antique art and its concern with the nude and healthy body.

Stokes also notes the prevalence of Guilt in the work of Michelangelo:

“Nor have his biographers known him in this respect. It is usual to stress his generosity to worthless relations as well as his many other gifts, particularly to the poor. They overlook the manifest compulsiveness, they overlook the horse who is running with all his might, spurred invisibly by guilt, anxiety, the desire to restore, as well as by live.”(P.24)

Michelangelo was not. a gentle creature but rather than expending his energy on exploiting his neighbour he used the mechanism of Sublimation to produce the greatest art we have experienced. He was a religious man who feared for his soul and who, in his will, commended his soul to God. This obviously raises a question pertaining to the relation of Freudian theory to religion. Freud came from Jewish origins and we know he was not institutionally religious but, given his claim that his Psychology was Kantian, and Kant was philosophically committed to the existence of the idea of God on moral grounds, we need to inquire further into what Freud would have thought about the Kantian argument.

The compulsion to repeat an activity over and over again, does of course call for interpretation. The resemblance of such a state of affairs to rituals of all kinds, including religious rituals is striking. Freud connected ritualistic behaviour with superstition which, he noted, was also present in children’s wish fulfilment and anxiety-related behaviour. The wish for the love and protection of a father was also a part of Freud’s complex analysis of phenomena in this domain of human behaviour. Some commentators have noted that there is a kind of negativity associated with religious thought and existentialists have also noted that negation is an important characteristic of consciousness and thereby important for reality-testing. Whether this is somehow related to the death instinct is an interesting question to answer on another day. The death instinct certainly wishes to restore an earlier state of things, returning the organic to the inorganic.

If Eros is to defeat Thanatos and a God is to emerge from the battle between these giants we cannot rest with principles such as the pleasure-pain and reality principles which do not present any world-view. Ananke perhaps announces such a world-view demanding as it does from us that we bear the burden of existence and face squarely the harshness and suffering of life, without any attempt to mobilise defence mechanisms. Ananke alone, however, does not suffice and Freud in fact invokes a God in this context:

“Our god logos will fill whichever of these wishes nature outside us allows, but he will do it very gradually, only in the unforeseeable future, and for a new generation of men. He promises no compensation for us who suffer grievously from life…. Out god logos is perhaps not a very almighty one, and he may only be able to fulfil a small part of what his predecessors have promised. If we have to acknowledge this we shall accept it with resignation.”(Ricoeur P.326)

Reality for Fred, according to Ricouer, then, is, “The world shorn of God”(p.327).

Logos is a god with no trace of anthropomorphisation left which is not true of Eros. Logos refuses any connection to superstitious obsessive rituals requiring images loaded with affect. Logos does, however, appear to require conscious reasoning and an awareness of the operation of Negation which allows us to explore the possibility of death as the contradiction of life—an operation not possible in the unconscious system of the mind given the fact that no contradiction is possible in that system. Negation, we should recall from Freud’s article with the same title, is a systemic condition for the material that is in the unconscious to reach the level of consciousness. In the conscious discourse with his patients, much material relevant for the analysis surfaced, especially in the patients negations or denials of a thesis, e.g. “No, that figure in the dream did not resemble my father in any way!” This operation also makes possible the more complex attitude of resignation in relation to the acceptance of the inevitability of my death . Unconscious desire has no idea of the mortality of man and would not be able to accept the Socratic motivations for the acceptance of his own death.

The Socratic equivalent in Freud for leading the examined life was leading the life of. a scientist but Freud may also concede that leading the life of the artist could have equal merit. It is rare, however, that the work of art confronts the harshness of life directly . Michelangelo’s “Times of the Day” may be an exception in juxtaposing the concerns of life with the inevitability of death. Aristotle saw in Art a learning process which involves Logos: a process that can lead to an understanding of principles (arché).

Logos, for Kant would involve the operation of reason and its principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason but it might also involve the existence of God which, in his Third Critique must be a valid idea in much the same way as the moral law is a valid idea. The issue for Kant, however, was an issue of faith, not the superstitious obsessive faith of the masses, but rather a rational (logos) faith grounded in the moral law and Practical Reasoning and its principles. This is a faith that also believes in the freedom of the moral agent to choose his/her destiny. This was a partial answer to the question “What can I hope for?” and Logos would be seen to be important in arriving at the complete answer to this question. There is an implication inherent in the question that we humans are not the Highest Good in the Kantian system and this honour is given to the idea of God (although in practical contexts freedom was the highest ida of reason). The logos of God in the Kantian system involves the guarantee of happiness in proportion to the virtue manifested in a life. Many believe that the logos of the Freudian system is one in which determinism rules and this, if true, would make it difficult to find space for the freedom of the agent to exist.

Connected to this dilemma is the religious idea of Original Sin. This idea is discussed in Kant’s work “Religion Within the bounds of Mere Reason”(trans Wood, A.,and di Giovanni, G., Cambridge, CUP, 1998) Guilt is of course a leading concept in relation to such an idea and something like this conception must be involved in the Delphic prophecy that everything created by humans is destined for ruin and destruction. Kant does talk in terms of a radical evil that can only be overcome by a re-evaluative revolution in ones life, one which is motivated by both a faith in god and his divine justice´. This, however is not the same idea as the Original sin in the Bible because, for Kant, the will is not fatally flawed but rather “subject to” good and evil . Man experiences his guilt, punishments, and a kind of salvation after the revolution in his character has occurred. When all this has occurred man may well find the strength to accept his own death with equanimity, if he knows he has not generally made people unhappy. For Kant it is the good will alone which is pleasing to God and he therefore did not believe that ritualistic worship was justified. His church was therefore an ideal church. Miracles and other supernatural events would not find any place in such an ideal institution. Only a good life would please his philosophically-conceived God. This position resembles that of the Freudian appeal to the god of Logos. The Bible is also a matter for concern in this discussion especially if it appeals to supernatural events which defy natural explanation. This kind of appeal is an invitation into the realm of paranoia and obsessive compulsive behaviour. The god of Logos, Freud argues will be for a new generation of men and this reminds us not of the Christian Kingdom of Heaven but the Kantian Kingdom of ends in which the good is not just good in its consequences but also good-in-itself and will become actualised in a cosmopolitan world in which peace is the norm and wars are considered irrational. This is an answer to Glaucon’s Challenge to Socrates in Plato’s Republic to prove that “justice (diké) is both good-in-its consequences but also good-in-itself. In Plato’s Republic “The form of the Good” was not just ethical and religious but also political because life was not easy for the good man living in an evil polis.He may, for example be put to death for attempting to led an examined life, as was the case with Socrates.

Kant’s religious views were also aligned with his political views. The ethical/political idea of a kingdom of ends is also part of his answer to the question “What can we hope for?”. Indeed one of the formulations of the moral law appeals to the kingdom of ends. There may be empirical evidence accumulated over long periods of time against the thesis that mankind is continually progressing but Kant’s time scale over one hundred thousand years suggests that evidence has to be accumulated over at least tens of thousands of years if one is to refute the thesis.

Perhaps in the light of these discussions one might be more sympathetic to the accusation that both Freud and Kant are agnostics given their commitment to a god that cannot be experienced, but this idea of God may be the only argument we currently possess that the good is the good-in-itself. Aristotle has been forgotten in this debate but he believed that God was a thinking being(who is thinking about thinking) and our understanding of such a divine being was severely limited given the fact that our finite form of thinking was a thinking about objects or concepts in a finitely composed continuum of space, time and matter. This for Kant was also a possible position because the realm that is being referred to here is the realm of the thing-in-itself (the noumenal), which can be reached in a limited way by faith but not at all by the kind of knowledge we finite beings possess. It might be that this is the best context in which to evaluate justifications by faith proclaimed by religious thinkers. Freud appeared to have faith in his god logos and in that sense, if faith is a belief-state, this belies the characterisation of “agnostic” that some have proposed as an apt description of his relation to religion. The more popular accusation that Freud was an atheist was probably prompted by his more popular remarks about himself that he was a godless Jew which might incidentally also be the opinion/accusation of a more traditional Jewish believer.

The ethical/political end of the Kantian Kingdom of Ends requires of course a hylomorphic belief in the validity of teleological judgement in connection with the good will and its relation to the moral law. The actualisation of the Kingdom of Ends is a process that also involved Logos (Reason), a process requiring principles from many realms of reason and also requiring self-knowledge that is constituted by principles drawn from many disciplines in all three domains of Aristotelian sciences(theoretical, practical, and productive). The Logos of Kantian Political Philosophy is clearly hylomorphic, suggesting as it does, that rationality is a potential moral power which hopefully will supplant the instrumental powers that we use to achieve our personal happiness. Whether or not the potential is actualised depends on the extent to which the continual progress we make using our current level of rationality can produce the “revolution” in our self referred to. If the revolution occurs our focus shifts from our personal happiness to our worthiness to be happy as measured by our adherence to the moral law. If an agent is not happy because he has led an examined life which includes doing his duty insofar as the moral law is concerned ,and he is dying, the mere consciousness of his worthiness to be happy ought to suffice for him to meet his death resolutely with a degree of contentment.

Kant , in his political writings pointed to the difficulty of achieving the revolution he referred to, because the agent is prone to a form of social unsociability in which he refuses to be influenced by others , preferring instead to legislate for his own will with maxims that might except himself from the rule of the moral law. This antagonism toward his fellow man is of course one of the root causes of the ruin and destruction that threatens all mankind. Such an agent of course has limited self knowledge and does not appreciate the value of the “Nothing too much” advice from the oracle. The principle of practical contradiction also does not apply here because if the agents antagonism leads to his ruin and destruction this is surely not what he would want.

For Kant the idea of peace is juxtaposed with that of freedom and Kant proposes a League of Nations to neutralise the antagonism of nations toward each other in order to regulate a world order plagued by wars. Rationality between states is also conceived of hylomorphically, in terms of a potentiality. The Kingdom of Ends, according to Kant, will take the form of a Cosmopolitanism that Kant clearly saw the seeds of, in his Cosmopolitan Königsberg. We currently see a process of globalisation without seeing or appreciating its Cosmopolitan end, but as long as wars take us closer and closer to the ruin and destruction prophesied by the oracle, it becomes less and less clear that we are in fact progressing to some “form of the Good” as Kant conceived of it. Freud, whilst not claiming that we are spiralling downwards towards ruin and destruction, despaired of the “beacons” of Capitalism and Communism as embodied by the USA and Russia. Over eighty years later there is no reason to doubt that the eagle eyes of Freud detected the possibility of Thanatos winning the battle against Eros in the not too distant future.

Artificial Intelligence and its Discontents”: A Philosophical Essay : Introduction.

Visits: 907

computer c code
Photo by Pixabay on Pexels.com

Introduction

 Chat GPT was asked to write a 1000 word essay on Philosophy and Artificial Intelligence and the answers provided help us to understand at least how the programmers think and reason about the phenomenon they have created. The conclusion Chat arrived at was:

“The intersection of philosophy and artificial intelligence encompasses a vast array of profound questions that challenge our understanding of the mind, consciousness, ethics, knowledge, and human existence. As AI continues to advance, it becomes increasingly important to engage in philosophical reflections that guide the responsible development and deployment of this powerful technology. By exploring these philosophical dimensions, we can forge a more profound appreciation of human intelligence and its relationship with the rapidly evolving world of AI. Together, philosophy and artificial intelligence offer a unique perspective that can illuminate the path to a future where both human minds and machines coexist in harmony and understanding”.(20th July 2023)

The key words in the opening sentence are “challenge our understanding of the mind, consciousness, ethics, knowledge and human existence.”  It is clear that Chat is taking an explorative, cautious approach to this question, and other questions we asked later, indicate that Chat does not quite engage with the arguments Philosophers have provided against using some of the language used above, e.g. understanding, intelligence, etc.. It almost seems as if it is the question of the peaceful coexistence of man and computer that primarily occupied the programmers and they are at pains not to take a definite defendable position on many of the issues that are raised about AI.

Chat was also asked to write a 1000 word essay on the topic of “Know Thyself” and two features of its answer stood out. Firstly, no connection was made between this topic and the topic of the importance of knowing what it is we do not know. Socrates is mentioned but not the fact that his entire philosophical adventure may have been sponsored by the statement of the Oracle that he was the wisest man in Athens because he knew what it is that he did not know.  Secondly it is remarkable that Chat speaks about “our” personal “introspective” journey as if it regarded itself as part of the community of minds that form our human communities. It is clear here that the programmers are not programming chat in accordance with a clear conception of the “identity” of the machine (what it is in itself), but are rather importing their own identities into the equation. This may cause confusion in the future and gives rise to the Philosophical demand that the programmers form a clear picture of the machines powers and potentialities and programme the machine accordingly.

Joseph Weizenbaum, in his work “Computer Power and Human Reason”( London, Penguin, 1976) tells us about his experience of what he calls the artificial intelligentsia” in unflattering terms, calling them compulsive mad scientists. If these characters are our programmers we can certainly wonder whether they know what they don’t know. We shall offer a review of Weizenbaum’s  work, subtitled “From Judgement to Calculation” in a later chapter.

Introspection was a topic covered in volume one of my work (The World Explored, the World Suffered….”). In this volume there is a chapter on Plotinus, an ancient thinker who belonged to the Platonic school of Philosophy, but he subscribed to a theory of the soul (psuché) that would reject confusing arte-facts with “forms of life”. When Plotinus discusses the senses and sensation there is no confusion of, for example, biologically-based visual images, with the automated digital visual images (ADVI’s), that are so commonly encountered in the world of artificial intelligence. There is, that is, a clear recognition of the difference in distinction between techné and epistemé. This is part of the knowledge the Oracle and the everyday Greek took for granted, seeing in the former the need for a calculative form of reasoning that does not follow the principles of theoretical reasoning involved in epistemological claims.

Plotinus claims that we humans use sensation to discriminate between experiences and this is certainly not the case with computers that cannot in any sense “feel” anything, since they do not possess the appropriate biological nervous-system. The soul, for Plotinus, belongs to a realm of Thought and Being  and is likened unto a musician playing a physical harp that belongs to another realm of Being (that relates to external objects). He points in the spirit of Aristotle to the melody emanating from a harp as the “principle”(arché) of the activity. The type of knowledge operative in this situation is obviously a non-observational type of knowledge and is, therefore, more practical and related to various practical aesthetic concerns that we human beings possess.

Kant’s third Critique discusses both aesthetic judgement and teleological judgment and themes relating to psuché, remind us of the hylomorphic approach to such themes. The most elementary power of psuche is the power of sensation that, for Kant, carries with it more than the power of discriminating one thing from another in experience. “Knowledge” in the form of an apriori intuitive awareness of space and time flows from the human body composed of a complex set of organs orchestrating a configuration of limbs which, according to O Shaughnessy, generate a body-image that is “known” non-observationally and that “inhabits” space and time rather than merely occurring in a space time continuum in the way a grain of sand in a desert or a machine does.  

Given the fact that a computer or Turing machine has a fundamental relation to mathematics that relies on a sequence of functions being arrayed in time, either simultaneously, or linearly, one after another, it is not particularly surprising to discover that the “alphabet” composing the so-called “information-strings” is composed of 0’s and 1’s. This is the “language” of the machine although one must hasten to add that the use of the term “language” to describe what is occurring here is attenuated to say the very least. The 0’s and 1’s may not refer to a space in the machine but to whether a particular process is operating or not. The principle operating here is an energy regulation principle that is not entirely dissimilar to that energy regulating principle operating in the brain with the caveat that the machine is constituted of inorganic matter moved by electrical currents and the brain is an organic system moved by both chemistry and electrical activity, with the emphasis on the former when it is a question of transmitting impulses over the system. This difference alone might rule out the possibility of any form of self-awareness occurring in the machine, and this in turn may be the crucial element necessary for agency, i.e. for an act of will to occur.

This difference may also account for an act of knowing to occur based on sensation and the feeling of the sensation. The difference I am drawing attention to here is similar to the difference between a perceptual image of a castle and a digitally generated image of a castle, whether we are talking about  images in motion such as those generated by film or television cameras, or “still-life” images that may be painted or drawn. The latter are in the true tradition of Plato simulated images of reality that are like the shadows projected upon the wall of the prisoners cave: they are arte-factual. Such images cannot form the basis for generating either an act of knowledge (episteme, justified true belief) or an action directed toward the good in the external world (arête, virtuous act).

Yet Stanley Cavell in an interesting book on the Ontology of film, entitled, “The World viewed”, made the following claim:

“…an immediate fact about the medium of the photograph..is that it is not painting..A photograph does not present us with “likenesses” of things: it presents us, we want to say, with the things themselves”(Harvard University Press, Cambridge, 1971, P.17)

But Cavell immediately backtracks from this and claims that because the photo of the earthquake is not the earthquake itself we may feel uncomfortable with the above claim as we might feel uncomfortable with showing a picture of a famous person and saying “that is not X”. He compounds the mystery surrounding the ontological structure of such images by claiming:

“So far as photography satisfied a wish, it satisfied a wish not confined to painters, but the human wish, intensifying in the West since the Reformation, to escape subjectivity and metaphysical isolation—a wish for the power to reach this world…” P.21

Cavell asks himself the question of how photography managed to escape subjectivism and he gives himself the answer that it succeeds in doing this by the process of automation, a process that removes the human being completely from the artistic equation. This is an interesting discussion in the light of the questions we have been raising about artificial intelligence. Is not the human being here too, removed from the equation? There are, we know programmers behind what is happening on our screens as there are directors responsible for the films we view but the question we need to ask here is the question Weizenbaum raises: Have the programmers become like their machines, automatons, robotic presences who need their food brought to them?  

Cavell in the introduction to his work invokes the spectre of Plato and asks whether the relation of the image to what it is an image of is not a relation of “participation?” The images in motion we encounter then, somehow announce the presence of the thing itself:

“…. A fundamental fact of film’s photographic basis: that objects participate in the photographic presence of themselves on film: they are essential in the making of their appearances. Objects projected on a screen are inherently reflexive, they occur as self-referential, reflecting upon their physical origins.”(P. XVI)

The question I am raising with this discussion is whether we are not dealing with shadows on a cave wall but rather with the many objects in the world participating in the one idea of them, an idea that gives them their reality. Insofar as the images we encounter on the screens of our computers are moving, and have a basis in photography, they must in a sense escape the argument that attempts to characterise them as subjective imaginings that have little contact with reality.

One of the messages of “The World Explored, the World Suffered” is the destructiveness of the objective subjective distinction in metaphysical discussions (discussions about first principles). Sometimes the distinction is being used to neutralise first principle arguments, and sometimes we refuse its application in contexts where the issue is one of defending different forms of (logical?) solipsism. Perhaps the solution to this problem is to abandon this distinction altogether in favour of Aristotelian, Kantian frameworks which situate the human being in a framework well expressed by Heidegger’s term, “Being-in-the-world”.

The important fact to remember in the context of this discussion is that phenomena in the world get their explanations from 3 different forms of science, theoretical, practical and productive. Techné, has its roots in the productive sciences that situate themselves not in the faculties of the understanding but in relation to Judgment. Technological instrumental equipment such as AI robots and computers are not worthy ends in themselves for humanity, and are therefore not something we can speak with a “universal voice”. There is, at best, an appeal to instrumental practical reasoning that sets its sights on the means to ends rather than on the ends themselves

The form of reasoning we encounter in such contexts is the form of an instrumental hypothetical imperative that select means to ends. Insofar as humans are concerned it is a measure of human intelligence, according to William James in his “Principles of Psychology”, that if we find our path to an end blocked, we can then choose an alternative means to the end. This kind of freedom of choice, however, is not available to computers and their programs in situ. So, there is no human element directly involved in this process and this is why we have raised the issue of automation in relation to the images in motion in film. AI is not entitled to the term “Intelligent” on James’ reasoning, because however real the cause-effect relations involved in the relation between the lines of the program and the operation of the computer, the effects are automated effects and not products of free human choices. Moreover James further claims that:

“The pursuance of future ends, and the choice of means for their attainment are thus the mark and criterion of the presence of mentality in a phenomenon” (Principles of Psychology, James, W., Dover Publications, New York, 1890, P.8)

This is in line with both Aristotelian and Kantian thinking, and James continues to contrast the criteria of mentality to automatic or machine-like deterministic activity, where there is both no possibility for choice or any relation to desire. James argues that there are reflex responses in living beings that appear to be in accordance with pure mechanical causation, but it is important to note that this admission is also to be acknowledged in the light of the above, that is the reflex system can be both monitored by the mentality of a human organism and qualified by an immediate mental response which might, for example, explain that the reflex was not intended.

James was writing during the “times of troubles” for Psychology, during the divorce proceedings between Philosophy and Scientific Psychology that had begun under the banner of the definition of Psychology as “The Science of Consciousness”. The Definition William James coined was “ The Science of Mental Life, its phenomena and conditions”, and this was an attempt to summarise both the Philosophy of mind of his time, and the scientific research from all over the world (James was competent in both German and French). He was writing in a time of transition in Philosophy that he helped to initiate with his eventual creation of the school of “Pragmatism”. A transition that Brian O’Shaughnessy would echo and modify in his two volume work on “The Will: A dual-aspect theory”, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge, 1980):

“it is because we think of mans mind as vital and animal, and tied in its very essence to a sustaining world, that we lay great emphasis at the present moment on this familiar phenomenon. All else in the mind, Including consciousness itself, is from such a point of view of merely secondary significance.”(P.XIV)

This excursion into the domain of Philosophical Psychology has consequences for any inquiry into the nature of Artificial Intelligence, which appears to have by-passed the Socratic stage of the investigation that always begins with the question “Ask of everything what it is in its nature”. The inquiry also seems to have overlooked the Aristotelian definition of human psuché, namely, “rational animal capable of discourse”. By no stretch of the imagination is it possible to categorise mechanical devices as “alive” or “animal”, Furthermore, since the elements of the definition are integrated together, it also suggests that mechanical devices may not be capable of authentic discourse or rationality.

Later in this work we will draw attention to the failure of Chat GPT to understand the meaning of the statement “Promises ought to be kept”. Also missing in this situation is what O’ Shaughnessy termed “self-consciousness” (part of the “essential dynamic character of consciousness”). An epistemological contact with reality is part of this process and O’Shaughnessy contrasts the normal function of self-consciousness with dreaming, which is what happens to mind when the normal controls of the mind are relaxed (inactivity of the motor system and senses). Action (initiated by the motor system), however, invades the domain of epistemology and this is evident in the way in which the practical world is stamped on all visual experience: the visual impression of the castle is a place to visit by climbing the steep hill.

O Shaughnessy does not miss the Socratic and Aristotelian steps in his investigation as is evidenced by the claim:

“..what one is determines how and indeed what one knows”(P. XLVII)

Freud is invoked in this discussion:

“One sees the landscape with a cool objective intelligent eye that endows it with colour and shape and depth and content, and at the very same time with an unconscious and deeply interested gaze that sees in it some primal entity concerning which one cares….According to Freud, the ego phenomenon of sense perception depends on and reverberates with the undercurrent of phenomena in the other great instinctual half of the mind….Epistemology is not the isolated psychic function one might at first think. Thus sight is a more total embrace than the model of the camera suggests: depending on sensation, and so body, but also on past experience, on present beliefs, on concepts, memory, indeed upon sanity and reason; and according to Freudian theory, ones very instincts”.(P. XLVIII)

This also raises the question of whether the category of desire is relevant to the description of the activities of the AI machine. Indeed the fallacy we refer to later in the work, that namely, of anthropomorphising the machine, may lie in the very structure of our perceptual contact with the world. We “see”, for example, the arms and legs of a chair and this is reflected in language in extending the use of linguistic terms metaphorically. Anthropomorphising a chair in everyday language is, of course, a different matter to the issue of the validity of the claims made by science and natural science which has tended toward cleansing its theories of all such tendencies, referring to them as “subjective”. But there is a deeper issue here, especially when we are discussing the so-called life sciences.

Kant, in his Third Critique, partly acknowledged this deeper issue on his discussion of the role of analogy in relation to the power of Judgement:

“The concept of a thing as intrinsically a physical end is, therefore, not a constitutive conception either of understanding or of reason, but yet it may be used by reflective judgement as a regulative conception for guiding our investigation of objects of this kind by a remote analogy with our own causality according to ends generally…..Organisms are, therefore, the only beings in nature that, considered in their separate existence, and apart from any relation to  other things, cannot be thought possible, except as ends of nature. It is they, then, that first afford objective reality to the conception of an end that is an end of nature and not a practical end. Thus they supply natural science with the basis for a teleology, or, in other words, a mode of estimating its Objects on a special principle that it would otherwise be absolutely unjustifiable to introduce into that science—seeing that we are quite unable to perceive a priori the possibility of such a kind of causality.”(Critique of Judgement, Kant, I, Trans by Meredith, J., C., Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1952) Part two. P 24

Teleological judgement will, of course also be relevant to the claims we make about arte-facts such as computers in the name of the Productive sciences (as conceived of by Aristotle), but here the principles of techné will be more relevant to our judgements than the principles of practical or theoretical reason. Kant follows up on this essentially Aristotelian position with the following reflection on final ends, art and machines:

“Thus a house is certainly a cause of the money that is received as rent, but yet conversely, the representation of this possible income was the cause of the building of the house. A causal nexus of this kind is termed that of final causes. The former might, perhaps, more appropriately be called the nexus of real, and the latter the nexus of ideal causes, because with the use of terms it would be understood at once that there cannot be more than these two kinds of causality. Now the first requisite of a thing considered as a physical end is that its parts, both as to their existence and form, are only possible by their relation to the whole. For the thing is itself an end, and is, therefore, comprehended under a conception or idea that must determine a priori all that is to be contained in it. But so far as the possibility of a thing is only thought in this way, it is simply a work of art…..But if a thing is a product of nature….every part is thought as owing its presence to the agency of all the remaining parts, and also as existing for the sake of the others and of the whole, that is, as an instrument, or organ…the part must be an organ producing the other parts…In a watch one part is the instrument by which the movement of the others is effected, but one wheel is not the efficient cause of the production of the other. One part is certainly present for the sake of another, but it does not owe its presence to the agency of the other….still less does one watch produce other watches…nor does it repair its own casual disorders…For a machine has merely motive power, whereas an organised being possesses inherent formative power…” (PP 20-22)

Descartes, we know, claimed to overthrow Aristotelian thinking in this area, partly with the absurd claim that animals are merely machines, thus creating category-confusion that has persisted to the present day. Kant’s description of the watch above is the template that ought to be used for the description of AI machines or robots. These machines were all designed for an “artificial” purpose and belong to the category of what Heidegger defined as “instrumentalities” that are “ready-to-hand”.  Their form of Being-there (Dasein) is not the form of  human-being. This, then, ought to be sufficient justification to insist that the description of these machines and the explanation of their functions do not belong in the sphere of the theoretical or practical (moral) sciences.

This raises the issue of whether an arte-fact which is, seemingly, autonomously active can be said to want or desire anything. O Shaughnessy is categorical on this issue:

“the desire-force  acts entirely within the psychological domain” (P LI)

He continues to reason that the desire force does not apply to phenomena in the mind or to the mid itself but only to the man, the human being, that possesses the mind in question. Furthermore, it is argued this force-desire is responsive to intention and therefore also to the agents judgment, reason, and values (P.LIV) O Shaughnessy sketches for us also the ontological divisions of the world, beginning with physical inorganic entities, continuing with living entities, which then possess psychological and mental powers: a sketch entirely consistent with Aristotelian and Kantian assumptions. Intention is located in both the psychological and mental domains, because it introduces both significance and control into action scenarios (LXII). Whether anything can have meaning for a machine, or be subject to autonomous control of the machine (independent of the designers and programmers of any software), is a burning question, which will be raised later in the work in different forms.

O Shaughnessy (OS)  is critical of the metaphysical tradition and its treatment of the issue of the will, especially the tendencies to reduce this real phenomenon to something material,  but also the tendency to locate it in a dualist metaphysics of the kind we find in Descartes his continental followers. In the light of materialistic and dualistic fallacies OS proposes instead, a dual-aspect theory which  reminds one of the Philosophical Psychology of Hylomorphism ,  Kantian Critical Theory, and Late-Wittgensteinian “perspicuous representation”. This theory of the will also allows us to categorically state that a machine cannot be said to act intentionally because as OS claims:

“All actions have a psychological origin”(P.11)

So, when we describe the activity of the computer it will take the form of third person observation reports such as “The screen went dark” or “Writing and some images appeared on the screen”.  No agency can be logically present in such descriptions. This is to be compared to the difference between the reports, “I moved my finger” and “My finger moved!”. In the former case agency and intention is assumed and in the latter it is assumed that a part of the agent has been moved by some mechanical cause. OS investigates the logical criteria and markers of an intentional moving of the fingers, and notes that we need the presence of not just the elements of the “powers” of desire, intention and will, but also the “power of a physical mechanism or what he calls a “Power-line”, if we are to attempt to provide ourselves with the constitutive conditions of a willed action which will help explain the differences between a movement and a purposeful movement. This power-line must obviously connected to an “I” or an agent. OS claims:

“I do not oppose the efficacy of an agent and of the physical means he employs. On the contrary, I suppose them to be one.”(P.113)

Wittgenstein’s comment on the absence of surprise that accompanies all voluntary action is also invoked here and this connects up to his remark that the order to move ones fingers are not addressed to the muscles of the finger, but could only be addressed to the agent of the action. Yet the muscles, nerves, blood supply etc., are a part of the so-called power-line. If we were solely dealing with the physical movement of the fingers, an account of the physical conditions would suffice to give a complete account of the event in accordance with the principle of sufficient reason. When, however, we are dealing with an agent moving his fingers, we are dealing with a set of psycho-physical conditions which include a connection of the power-line to the motor section of the brain. It is this combination of types of conditions that is the central foundation of OS’s dual aspect account of this phenomenon. Involved in such an account is what OS refers to as the “experience” of agency, which, because a machine is not capable of experience, cannot be attributed to the machine. This unique experience extends to action and involves a consciousness of ones agency or acting. This consciousness does not imply that in such a conscious experience that I have an image of my fingers moving. Yet, since we are dealing with the concept of an action, there must be a unity of purpose in the first person description of “I moved my fingers” and a third person report of  “Your fingers moved!”

 This discussion of a power-line might encourage a questioning of whether a purely electrical power line could suffice to bring about a movement similar to the intentional movement of the fingers. Imagine the case where I lose my hand and an artificial hand replaces my loss. Imagine further that my lost hand is replaced by a hand, without bones, a blood supply, or “nerves”, in the normal meanings of these terms. Instead there are electrical circuits and plastic and metal components. If someone then orders me to move my hand, what is the difference between the movement of the normal fingers, and the movement of the artificial fingers? There is even a sense in which one might agree to the description that, “I felt my fingers move!”. This feeling, though, is a secondary phenomenon, due to pressure on the other living parts of my arm. No sensations from my fingers are arriving at the sensory-motor region of the brain. This region is partly responsible for my body-image, which is an important part of my experience of my movements and my actions. In fact it is this body-image, this non-observational knowledge of the position of my body and limbs, that is an important part of my self conscious awareness of what I am doing, have done, and will do. Not all parts of the body are connected to this body-image: the feeling of the presence of internal organs are not part of this body-image. The body-image on the Kantian schema would be a part of our power of Sensibility: an awareness which is non-conceptual. It is this sensible body-image which is the immediate target of willing. The “data” of this body image, OS claims, are inherently spatial, which if true would connect up well with the Kantian account. It is not the case, moreover, that I “remember” where my body and limbs are, rather these are given “immediately” as is the case with all Kantian intuitions. OS calls this form of non-observational knowledge, practical knowledge and he characterises it as follows:

“the immediate epistemological “given” was not sensations in three-dimensional space, but sensations in three-dimensional space at points on limbs that were themselves given immediately as points in thee-dimensional space…..so that the immediate sensuous “given” was , sensation –at- a -point –in- body-relative space.” (P.238-9)

This is of course a different form of awareness of space to that given in our visual impressions which, however, may also be part of what Sartre called our hodological maps (our awareness of the space and environment we live in as essentially related to our projects and actions). OS, however, argues for a sense-data thesis that seemingly, disconnects our epistemological relation to space from this hodological map. Those favouring the hodological map thesis might claim, for example that when we see the castle in the distance on the hill that presents itself as a “steep climb”, what we see carries an awareness of the motor requirements for the tasks of climbing the hill and perhaps also walking around the grounds of the caste and exploring its interior. The three dimensions we experience, that is, are a consequence of some kind of projection of what can be or what needs to be done in relation to the material objects we see. OS does not frame his account in these terms. He acknowledges firstly, that the psychological experience of space is that of seeing objects closer and further away. He claims in his work “The Will: a dual aspect theory”:

“concepts play a causal role in the genesis of visual depth experience”(Vol 1: P.171)

These concepts are, concepts of the physical non-psychological cause of the two-dimensional data presented on the surface of our retinas. OS continues his reasoning:

“For if the entry of depth into a visual field is the entry of an array of visual sensations all of which have non-psychological causes, and if it is also true that concepts play a part in the genesis of the experience of depth in the visual impression, it is certain that those sensations cannot, in themselves make visible the depth that they bring forward for visual consciousness”.(P.171)

This is an interesting discussion, placing material objects (the non-psychological cause) at the centre of the reasoning. Kant, we know claimed that knowledge requires the interaction of both concepts and intuitions (space and time) and a judgemental structure of something being said or thought about something. The something being talked or thought about can we know in language be characterised by a definite description, e.g. “the steep hill”, “the interesting castle”, which might or might not carry motor implications but which as Russell pointed out imply the x ( “there is an x such that…”), which is the non-psychological external cause OS is referring to. The point of this digression is that the image on the computer screen is a two-dimensional array, and the impression of three dimensions has to be given by someone moving through the landscape, e.g. climbing the hill, or circum-ambulating the castle. The computer has no body-image upon which to project the beginnings of an intended movement project, and it does not (therefore?) have a conscious awareness of the space outside: a “hodological?” space?  Machines do not relate to time in the way in which living conscious, language-using beings do. A moving “movie-camera” can, of course, give the “impression” of the switching of “attention” from one part of the scene to another but the impression is simulated. Attention requires consciousness, and only life forms can be conscious.

The above account of Spatial awareness recalls Kantian reflections on the intimate relation there is between space and time which is, of course required in the identification and description of movement of any kind, but Kant does not explore the relations of our epistemological awareness to the practical relations we have to space, time and material objects in the way in which phenomenologists like Merleau-Ponty do. In my previous work “The World Explored, the World Suffered, I noted that the new men (metaphorically) wish to invert the world and our values and turn “the world upside down”. Merleau-Ponty draws our attention to an experiment in which the world literally appears to be inverted:

“If a subject is made to wear glasses which correct the retinal images, the whole landscape at first appears unreal and upside down; on the second day of the experiment normal perception begins to reassert itself, except that the subject has the feeling that his own body is upside down.” The Phenomenology of Perception, trans.,Smith, C., London Routledge, 1952 (P.285)

The experiment referred to is that conducted by Stratton published in the Psychological Review in 1896. Merleau-Ponty reaffirms a commitment to the hodological map theory of perception when he later claims:

“The perceptual field corrects itself and at the conclusion of the experiment I identify it without any concept because I live in it, because I am borne wholly into the new spectacle and, so to speak, transfer my centre of gravity into it.”(P.293)

Merleau-Ponty goes onto describe the influence of mescalin upon the spatial perception of subjects: approaching objects becoming smaller and the walls of the room appear to be 150 metres apart. This is, of course, a testament to the essential role of chemical transactions in the construction of our experiences. Pouring mescalin onto the hard drive of a computer would not result in altered experiences, quite simply because the hard drive is merely a “storage place” for   data. Would the machine begin to hallucinate? There is a whole range of psychological descriptions, which are completely inappropriate when applied to machines.

The “Spirit of the Age” is difficult to capture during eras of transition, in particular when one is in the middle of a revolution, be it an industrial or a technological revolution. Of course, it is an open question as to whether such revolutions are “peacetime” bloodless revolutions. My research into the History of Psychology charted in the 4 volume work “The World Explored, the World Suffered: A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action”, attempted to argue for a thesis that the age we live in is indeed an “Age of Discontent”, and only a finger on the pulse of the Age will tell us what is happening: scientific observation alone, appears not to suffice for a diagnosis of our “modern” malady (or the malady of the Modern). The knowledge we need to make a diagnosis is located in the various streams of historical processes and events, but sometimes these streams have been forced “underground” and flow in the dark, until the terrain becomes more favourable and the sun can shine on the waters once more.

The “Project” of the Delphic Oracle” to “know oneself” was certainly easier to launch than to find its destination, but Ancient Greece was one significant,  beginning of a journey  that appeared to lose its way, at least twice ( first,during the Dark ages where religions suppressed the philosophical spirit, and second, during “Modern Times” when an anti-rational attitude sought to “forget” or “avoid” earlier more cognitive approaches to the aporetic questions thrown up for the Being “for whom his Being is in question”(Heidegger)).

Heidegger himself, of course, suffered from the pathological condition he sought to avoid, a condition that has been diagnosed by three different Philosophical movements begun by Aristotle, continued by Kant, and then by the later work of Wittgenstein.

We begin at the beginning, and with the first cultural conflict, namely that between the Ancient Philosophical Greeks, and the more “Modern” Romans engaged on a military project of globalisation (perhaps initiated by Alexander the Great). The Romans were more like the Spartans than the Athenians, but were also “pragmatic” engineers”. This, according to Heidegger, was reflected in their language, which failed to capture the complex spirit of certain Greek terms, such as aletheia, psuché, arête, diké, arché, epistemé. These terms formed the reflective framework the Greeks used for their philosophical “explorations”. Mistranslations of key terms such as aletheia, by the powerful Romans produced significant consequences for Philosophy and we ought to recall that Philosophical schools were ordered to be closed by the Roman Emperor Justinian. The spirit of the Dark Ages did not favour the kind of open critical thinking initiated by Socrates, Plato and Aristotle. Aristotle’s work was not completely translated from the Greek until the 13th century, but even then this occurred against the background of a religious cultural domination that exerted considerable influence in the transmission of “pagan” ideas. According to Heidegger, we lost our way in relation to the aporetic questions raised by the Greeks relating to the nature of Being and Being-in-the-world. Heidegger, however, did not see in Kant the revival of  the Greek spirit and sought to promote the power of Imagination over the powers of Understanding and Reason proposed by Kant. This “movement” was aided and abetted by the “new men”, Descartes, Hobbes, Hume, Rousseau, Adam Smith, the pragmatists, logical atomists, logical positivists, materialists and dualists of all shapes and sizes.

The emblem of the Romans was Janus, the God of war, whose two faces were oriented in different directions. Now one can, in a spirit of charity, interpret this figure sympathetically as I did in volume I of “The world explored, the World Suffered”, or one can interpret this symbol in terms of the Roman mentality that re-directed the course of History in a military and technical direction. Descartes we know was a military man, and very interested in war-machines, and he even regarded animals as “machines”, thus raising the idea of techné above the previously valued Greek ideas of arête, dike, epistemé, arché , psuché and aletheia. It is this spirit in many different forms, (including the “spirit” of those scientists that worked on the atomic bomb which would kill hundreds and thousands of non-combatant civilians), that caused me to nominate “the Age of Discontentment” as the name for the times we have lived in since Descartes.

The Period of the Enlightenment in the form of Kant, brought to life once again the spirit of Ancient Greece but this was soon to be stifled by Hegel, Marx, Nietzsche. Art, too, turned its back on our Greek heritage with the advent of “Modern Art” at the beginning of the 20th century. (There is a certain irony in the form the first of the instrumentalist ready-made objects took (Duchamp’s “Fountain”))

It may seem paradoxical that we should place the origin of Age of Discontentment in the Renaissance period (Descartes, Hobbes), but the period also contained figures like Machiavell,i whose political reflections on The Prince certainly turned the Greek ideas of arête and diké upside down in favour of an immoral instrumentalism that in Socrates’ words, attempted to make “the worse argument seem the better”.  With such  “new” re-interpretations of the Humanism that began in the Renaissance with figures like Shakespeare Giorgione, and Michelangelo and ended with invasions of Italy, we were returned back to the symbol of Janus and the Roman beginnings and evolution of the “Age of Discontentment”.

It is claimed by Adrian Stokes, the art critic, that Renaissance humanism manifested an intensification of all forms of cultural activity including science (Copernicus, Galileo) and a revival of  the Ancient Greek “Spirit” and there are certainly good grounds for such a judgement if one excludes Descartes, Hobbes, and Machiavelli. Philosophy, especially Political Philosophy, was not one of Stokes’ major concerns although he was very interested in Freudian Psychoanalysis, and in particular Melanie Klein’s interpretation of Freud’s theories. In an Essay entitled Greek Culture and the Ego, Stokes quotes form Bowra’s work “The Greek Experience” where the complex relation between pleasure and reason is discussed in relation to the ideas of balance and harmony. The focus of Stokes, however, is upon the Ego and its “good objects” and the arguments presented presuppose a complex view of psuche that requires an acceptance of death against the background of virtue, which includes courage, temperance and wisdom.

The “ready-mades” of “Modern Art, then, challenge the ideas of the Great artists, especially the idea of a work which expresses a long apprenticeship in the medium of carving stone or painting with the intention of expressing ones feelings about a tempestuous world. The “ready-mades” are at best artefacts inserted into a field of expectation, which they are specifically designed to shatter. They are “products” for a “Market” guided by Adam Smith’s “invisible hand”, which knows nothing of the virtues and the value of beautiful objects. By the beginning of the 1900’s the new men had succeeded in dismantling much of the structure created by Ancient Greece and the Enlightenment. Political parties, as Hannah Arendt had reported, were disappearing and being replaced by “mass movements”, which would require mass media for the communication of political and important social issues. These were all viewed as technical challenges and not as humanistic problems, requiring a commitment to the principles of the various sciences. Two World-Wars occurred, in relatively close proximity to one another, and added to the “technical” problems the world had to face. Turing appeared on the scene during the second world-war, in the name of science working for the military, and the task of communication with the masses appeared to be reduced from a knowledge issue to the technical problem of deciphering/communicating information: episteme, arête, arché, dike, psuché and aletheia were no longer relevant in the context of exploration which relied on instrumental reasoning relating to the most appropriate means to ends defined in the language of techné.

Freud writing in 1929 about this state of affairs made his famous remark that perhaps the work of building our Civilisations have not been worth the effort, and he raised the issue of a death-instinct intent upon destroying what we have created. It would not be long before his books were being burned by SS order, and he and his family had to flee to London to escape the “final solution” to the “Jewish problem”. We are, of course, all familiar with the technical precision with which the Germans approached this task of mass extinction, using lies and deception, and even unjust “laws” to facilitate the completion of their Project. Similar forms of technical knowledge, lies, and deception, were also used by Stalin in his projects of mass-murder. Freud identified the psychological mechanisms involved in leading the masses to accept what was being done in their name: identification with the aggressor, projection, displacement, denial, all played their part in successfully creating a mass-delusion. At the same time, born from the ashes of these conflagrations was the United Nations, an organisation suggested by Kant over two hundred years earlier as part of his one hundred thousand year vision of the journey toward the kingdom of ends and the peaceful/harmonious coexistence of nations. Universities too, attempted, in various ways, to contribute to this Cosmopolitan Humanistic vision. Science was, of course, a part of this vision: not the science of Turing or Oppenheimer but rather the Philosophical view of the Sciences (Theoretical, Practical, and Productive), presented in the writings of both Aristotle and Kant. Freud’s writings too, presented a theory crossing the borders of all three sciences: a theory grounded in a clear picture of the role of the brain in understanding the human form of psuché.

What, then, are the dangers of AI? The fears that mankind will become extinct as a consequence of its introduction are great exaggerations that underestimate the understanding we have of what kind of thing an arte-fact and machine is. Although we have to add here that one should not underestimate the power of language to confuse us. Calling a machine “artificial intelligence” for example, is misleading and deceptive, and can cause mischief of many different kinds. If intelligence is as William James defines it, namely the capacity to choose a different means to and end when that end is blocked, then the machine is not intelligent, and must await action from its master, the programmer, in the form of changing the program before the correct means can be found. The term “artificial” then becomes redundant unless of course one wants to refer to the intelligence of the programmer and uses the term “engineered”.

 If we do manage to destroy our civilisations it will not be because of an arte-fact we have created, but rather because we no longer believe our civilisation-building activities are worth the work we put into them: when the flame of Eros begins to wane, the flame of Thanatos burns bright. What scenario is possible if this state of affairs actualises?

Stanley Cavell in his work “The Claim of Reason: Wittgenstein, Skepticism, Morality, and Tragedy”(Oxford University Press, Oxford, 1979), looks at the problem of our identification of another human being and its logical conditions through the eyes of a skeptic. He dismisses the Kantian solution on the grounds of dogmatism and proceeds to solve the skeptical problem, not at the level of principles, but rather at the level of a phenomenological/dialectical account of a kind of description that provides us with “essences”. He asks us to imagine a human being with all the organs and limbs constituted chemically and biologically in accordance with Aristotelian hylomorphic theory. This science fiction creation of the scientist has a computer chip in the middle of his brain performing all the normal functions a human is capable of. Cavell claims that there is in principle no difference in the behaviour we can observe performed by this human robot and that we therefore have no right to believe in the existence of other minds, partly because the others body always comes between me and my knowledge that he possesses a soul/mind. Two objections immediately spring to mind in relation to this. Firstly, were we not taught by Aristotle that the soul means psuché, which in turn means form of life, and for each form of life there is a mountain of evidence that they are alive: evidence which suffices for an essence-specifying definition of all animal species. In the human case there is a system of organs (including a brain), a configuration of limbs and the behaviour of “living” that exhibits all the human powers that have been documented by Aristotle, Kant, and Wittgenstein. Secondly, Wittgenstein has taught us that the grammar of our language gives us access to essences, for example, that I can know that other people think:

“I can know what someone else is thinking , mot what I am thinking. It is correct to say “I know what you are thinking”, and wrong to say  “I know what I am thinking.” ( A whole cloud of Philosophy condensed into a drop of grammar)”

Philosophical Investigations Basil Blackwell Oxford, 1972) 222e

 “

My attitude towards him is an attitude towards a soul. I am not of the opinion that he has a soul.” 178e

“The human body is the best picture of the human soul” (178e)

“  “ I noticed that he was out of humour.” Is this a report about his behaviour or his state of mind? (“The Sky looks threatening”: is this about the present or the future?) Both; not side-by-side, however but about the one via the other.” 179e

These quotes eliminate the kind possibility of the kind of sceptical recital we find in Cavell, and although Aristotle and Kant do not situate their inquiries at the level of Language, the conclusions we find above, are both in accordance with Aristotelian and Kantian principles We should also recall  here that it is Wittgenstein the would-be aeronautical engineer, that specifically in the work above stated that a machine cannot think (PI 359-360).

Cavell does not in this work engage with any of the above quotes but he does offer us an acute analysis of a civilisation that as he puts the matter is “soul-blind”:

“then I might put the question “Is there such a thing as soul-blindness?” in the following way: Is this new form of civilisation being replaced by another? In particular is it being replaced by one in which nothing that happens  any longer strikes us as the objectification of subjectivity, as the act of an answerable agent, as the expression and satisfaction of human freedom, of human intention and desire?….Then nothing would (any longer)give them the idea that living beings, could feel. So, they would not (any longer) be human.” (Claim of Reason P.468)

Do machines have the idea that living beings can feel? Descartes certainly had difficulty with this idea, believing that animals were mainly machines and also operating upon them without anaesthetics. So, even if he had the idea that humans could feel, he was certainly confused about other forms of life.  Chat GPT says the following in relation to the question “Can machines feel anything, if not, how can they possibly know that living beings feel?” :

“As of my last update in September 2021, machines, including artificial intelligence models like myself, do not possess feelings or consciousness. Machines are programmed to process and analyze data, perform tasks, and generate responses based on patterns in the data they’ve been trained on. While advanced AI models like GPT-3 can mimic human-like responses and engage in natural language interactions, it’s essential to understand that these responses are generated based on patterns learned from vast amounts of text data and not from experiencing emotions or having subjective experiences.

The ability to feel emotions is a complex trait found in living beings, particularly in animals with nervous systems and higher cognitive abilities. Emotions are the result of biological processes and evolved mechanisms that allow organisms to respond to their environment in adaptive ways.

Machines can’t “know” in the same way living beings do because they lack subjective experiences. Knowledge for machines is simply stored information that can be accessed and processed when required. In contrast, living beings possess consciousness and subjective awareness that enables them to have experiences and emotions.

It is crucial to distinguish between artificial intelligence, which is a set of algorithms and data processing mechanisms, and biological consciousness found in living beings. While AI can perform complex tasks and simulate human-like interactions to some extent, it does not inherently possess emotions, self-awareness, or consciousness as living beings do.

So, machines do not “know” that we can feel something about something or, indeed, think something about something, although this would appear to be an important aspect of knowing what a human being is. Cavell’s description of a society in which the inhabitants behave like machines is, however, very relevant in this discussion occurring as it does in an Age of Discontentment. He conducts a discussion of the role of automation in our viewing and appreciation of film which may also be an insightful contribution to our discussion.

The argument begins with the a poretic question “What becomes of reality when it is projected onto a screen?” The image we see is automatically reproduced ( P.23) and no human agent is involved as is the case with the painted representation. This, Cavell argues, gives the viewer the impression that we are viewing events that have already happened in the past (P.23). The characters appearing on the film take the form, not of historical individuals, however, but rather of character-types. When films were in black and white, Cavell argues, reality was presented in dramatic form, perhaps partly because of the dramatic times we had lived through, and perhaps partly because of the nature of the medium. If what we are witnessing on cinema screens are “remembered” events, the black and white may be a testament to the attenuated character of some memories.  Cavell characterises this form of attenuated memory in the following way:

“That it is reality we have to deal with, or some mode of depicting it, finds surprising confirmation in the way movies are remembered, and misremembered. It is tempting to suppose that movies are hard to remember the way dreams are, and that is not a bad analogy. As with dreams, you do sometimes find yourself remembering moments in a film, and a procedure in trying to remember s to find your way back to a characteristic mood the thing has left you with. But, unlike dreams, other people can help you remember, indeed are often indispensable to the enterprise of remembering. Movies are hard to remember, the way the actual events of yesterday are…. It is as if you had to remember what happened before you slept. Which suggests that film awakens as much as it enfolds you…”(P.17)

This in turn gives the impression of something magical or mysterious. The absence of the human agent from the process of representation is obviously surprising. This suggests that some being has a view of the world as it is in itself that is presented, magically, and in dream-like fashion. There is no doubt that this phenomenon is very interesting, given the need that there is for an analysis of the mentality (form of life) of the “new” inhabitants of the Age of Discontentment. Cavell elaborates upon this aspect of his account in the following way:

“To say that we wish to view the world itself is to say that we are wishing for the condition of viewing as such. That is our way of establishing our contact with the world: through viewing it or having views of it. Our condition has become one in which our natural mode of perception is to view, feeling unseen. We do not so much look at the world as look out at it, from behind the self. It s our fantasies, now all but completely thwarted and out of hand, which are unseen and must be kept unseen. As if we could no linger hope that anyone might share them…”(P.102)

So the medium of film is a very elaborate form of a wish-fulfilment. Whilst this kind of work of art is not quite a pathological form of wish-fulfilment, it nevertheless, might be a particular form of the Wish of the artist to provide their audience with a realistic view of the world. The above also carries a suggestion of how a divine being might feel in relation to the world that it/he/she has a relation to—seeing the world as it is in itself without being identified and seen.

The medium of film is an expression of artistic power, yet at the same time is the result of a mechanical process and this might be the reason Cavell claimed in Chapter one of “The World Viewed”, that it came as a surprise/shock to him to learn that films had directors who took responsibility for part of the content of the final product. That the world-view of art needed to be automated is a phenomenon that needs explaining. Was it because art could no longer find an audience? If so, what was the reason?  A remark of Wittgenstein in a letter to David Pinsent , reported by Rush Rhees (1984), provides another perspective:

“Music came to a full stop with Brahms. And even in Brahms one can begin to hear the sound of machinery.”

This remark suggests the presence of some kind of pathological infection affecting the technical arts such as music, perhaps what we are witnessing here is a phenomenon more connected with anxiety than wish-fulfilment. Cavell also elaborates upon his view of  “Modernism” in relation to Philosophy, and other practical  “enterprises”, in the foreword to the collection of essays entitled: “Must We mean What We Say?”:

“The essential fact of “what I refer to as) the modern lies in the relation between the present practice of an enterprise and the history of that enterprise, in the fact that this relation has become problematic.”(P.XIX Cambridge University Press, Cambridge, 1969)

Cavell goes on to say in this section of his work that science does not have an audience and that is the reason why it can be “popularised”, and art cannot. There is also a mysterious remark about Philosophy being harmful unless it is useful, and Socrates is mentioned in this context but not specifically the fact that his attempts to engage with an audience proved dangerous and fatal. Socrates was, of course, challenging the status quo in the attempt to create a better Polis, but he was not a skeptic nor a dogmatist, not a dualist nor a materialist. Socrates pointed us in the right direction, and he also provided us with the tools for the journey ahead, namely a method and the result of the method, (elenchus and general definitions (of justice diké, for example: getting what one deserves, of arête: it is better to suffer wrong than to do wrong)).

Kant took up this problem of scepticism and dogmatism and indicated that there was also a growing problem (during the Enlightenment!) of what he called indifferentism. In his Preface to the first edition of the “Critique or Pure Reason Kant has the following to say:

“..the prevailing mood is that of weariness and complete indifferentism—the mother, in all sciences of chaos and night…Indeed these pretended indifferentists, however they may try to disguise themselves by substituting a popular tone for the language of the Schools, inevitably fall back in so far as they think at all, into those very metaphysical assertions  which they profess so greatly to despise.”(Trans Kemp Smith, N., London, Macmillan 1963) P. 8)

Kant’s answer to this state of affairs was the publication of the works constituting his Critical Philosophy: a landmark on the road pointed out by Socrates that navigated between the alternatives of dogmatism, scepticism, materialism and dualism.

Aristotle in his Nichomachean Ethics opened his essay with the words that all activities aim at the good, and he named both the arts and the sciences. In the Metaphysics, Aristotle also claimed that all men desire to know. Aiming at the Good, which for Aristotle had many meanings ranging over his 10 categories of existence ((1) substance; (2) quantity; (3) quality; (4) relatives; (5) somewhere; (6) sometime; (7) being in a position; (8) having; (9) acting; and (10) being acted upon).  These categories were perhaps superseded by his later Hylomorphic theory and its theory of change which appeals to 4 kinds of change, 3 principles of change, 4 “causes (aitia) of change occurring in three media of change (space, time, and matter) The framework of this theory is embedded in conceptual structure of areté (doing the right thing at the right time in the right way), diké (justice) arché (founding principles) psuché (forms of life) and eudaimonia (good spirited flourishing life). These kinds, principles, causes and categories are also encountered in not just the theoretical sciences but also in the productive and practical sciences.

 The above formed the background to Aristotle’s writings on Art which are a part of his canon of productive sciences, and the most important work is the “Poetics”. Aristotle argues here that tragedy and epic works are  modes of imitation by which we learn things of importance and experience a related pleasure. Action is the key term, because both of these linguistic forms are about the deeds of man that are actually located in the space-time-matter continuum, and identified by the linguistic markers, categories and reasons for performance of these deeds. In learning about these actions/deeds we gather the meaning of what we are seeing/contemplating, i.e. we search for the principles and explanations/justifications for what we are experiencing.

A tragedy is defined as an imitation of an action of significance with serious meaning and having a completeness of dramatic form that results in the catharsis of the emotions of pity and fear. The category of quality of character (of the agent) and the quality of the agents thought, are important elements of the drama, and it is through these qualities that we attribute qualities to the action or the deeds of the spectacle that either succeed or fail. The six parts of the drama are character, diction, thought, plot, spectacle and melody. The drama also ought to manifest a universal intent or what Aristotle calls a general truth, which would be the justification for speaking with a Kantian “universal voice” about what are witnessing or have witnessed. The standard by which we measure the drama is that of whether what happens is plausible and probable and whether a catharsis of pity and fear occur. The idea of the good object is of importance in all artistic activity, and is related to both its intellectual and emotional aspects.

The scholar Bernays J.,(Articles on Aristotle 4: Psychology and Aesthetics, London Duckworth, 2003) distinguishes two possible meanings of the term “catharsis”, firstly a transformation of what he calls the passions into virtues, and secondly, a transformation of pain into pleasure. He believes that Aristotle is more concerned with the latter than with the former but his argument seems to rest on a parallel with music which is discussed in the “Politics”, and a distinction is made between the more educational ethical mode in which the catharsis of passions into virtues may well be the goal, and more “popular” music in which the audience are whipped into a mystic frenzy which Aristotle argues “relaxes” them. Bernays argues that Aristotle ought to be interpreted more liberally here because he would have acknowledged both of these forms of catharsis. In its popular “Mode” after the “storm” of the frenzy, comes the calm of a more contemplative state, it is argued which would appear to be a prime example of the transformation of the passions into the virtues, especially if one considers arête in its wider meaning which includes temperance and the control of ones appetites. Bernays points out the close proximity of the concept of “iatreia” to “catharisis”: iatreia is a medical healing process and  the fear and pity is in this process transformed into a contemplative form of pleasure.

This digression into the sphere of intellectual and popular entertainment is necessary if we are to understand the history of public entertainment and its purposes. Such an account clearly shows the importance of drama to alleviate public boredom and anxiety. In modern times our popular music and cinematic productions have taken over the task of “entertainment”, which still appears to serve both intellectual and more basic emotional purposes. The question which we wish to focus on at this point, is whether machine-originated entertainment in the “Age of Discontentment”, is a symptom of  a more pathological state of mind that requires  a more comprehensive form of iatreia (therapy).

The first observation to make is that cinematic productions are firmly embedded in an instrumental financial web which make one wonder whether the Socratic concerns about the doctor having the responsibility to heal patients who have no means to pay him are especially relevant here. Socrates complained that doctors refusing to treat their patients were allowing the secondary concerns of “oikonomos” to displace the primary concern of care for the patient. Care, we should note in this context was one of the primary existential characteristics of Heidegger’s “Dasein” and its Being-in-the-world. The question we need to pose at this juncture of the argument is whether the Artificial Intelligence of machines devoted to the purposes of entertainment in the Age of Discontentment is playing the “healing” cathartic role it ought to. What does the audience experience, and is it a Good experience that takes us further on the journey to the good spirited flourishing life (eudaimonia) sought by Socrates, Plato and Aristotle? Cinematic productions are a technical art. Let us turn to the writings of an Art critic from the last century for a diagnosis of our times.

Adrian Stokes in an essay entitled “The Invitation in Art”(“The Critical Writings of Adrian Stokes, Vol. 3 (London, Thames and Hudson, 1978) claims the following:

“We know that in Renoir’s opinion the ugliness of buildings towards the end of the nineteenth century and the vulgarity of design in articles in common use were of far greater danger than wars”.(P.278)

He then quotes Renoir:

“We get too accustomed to these things and to such a point that we do not realise how ugly they are. And if the day ever comes when we become entirely accustomed to them, it will be the end of a civilisation which gave us the Parthenon and the cathedral or Rouen. Then men will commit suicide from boredom, or else kill each other off, just for the pleasure of it”(Renoir 1962) P.278

What we are witnessing, Stokes argues, is an aesthetic tragedy embedded in a process of a more general decline of a civilisation. The good aesthetic object and the good ethical action share an attitude toward tragedy and a cultural commitment to Care that, once it attenuates, threatens the progress of a civilisation. Stokes points out that in his opinion the artistic movement of Impressionism:

“ was a response to the aesthetic poverty of the streets of our cities and the desire in art to shock its audience, thereafter stems, he argues from a response to a disjointed chaotic environment.”( The World Explored, the World Suffered, Vol. 1. P.105)

Stokes also provides us with a psychoanalytical explanation of the above state of affairs that uses the “trans-scientific” discipline of psychoanalysis. In an essay entitled “Greek Culture and the Ego”, he wishes to consider the roles of the Freudian concepts of “projection” and “introjection” in relation to the Kleinian concepts of  “part-object” and  “whole object”. “Good” and “bad” objects in relation to aggression are also an important part of his discussion. A healthy integrated Ego, it is argued, is self sufficient (in the Aristotelian sense) and has the best chance of leading the good spirited flourishing life so important to Greek Culture.

M. Bowra’s work “The Greek Experience” (Weidenfeld and Nicolson, London, 1957) reminds us of the details of  Greek life (psuché):

“The peculiar nature of man determined the Greek notion of pleasure. They had no ascetic or puritanical hostility to it; in some respects they regarded it as a supreme good. But at the same time they felt that it must be kept in its place and not allowed to upset the harmony either of the individual or the city. They felt too that the strongest pleasures are suitable mainly for the young, and that in due course a man passes beyond them to others, which are less exciting. This distinction follows the general distinction, in which the Greeks made between men and the gods. If the gods enjoy power and freedom, men have responsibility, and through their use of it attain their own dignity, which is different from anything available to the gods. The advantage of this system is that it combines a natural taste for enjoyment with a real respect for proved capacities in action and in thought. Paradoxically, it may mean that in what seems to be his more human side, man is closer to the gods than in what wins honour and respect But it also means that goodness and happiness are brought together in a balanced harmony.”

The Aristotelian pursuit of the Golden Mean and the bringing together of the ideas of the Good and the Beautiful are also mentioned by Stokes (P.81) as important to the achievement of a healthy integrated Ego. Bowra’s account above draws attention to a theme of Plato’s Republic where Socrates insists that justice in the soul and justice in the city are closely related purposes sharing the same psuché-like structure. On this theme Bowra has the following to say:

“The truest wisdom lay in a properly balanced personality, in which neither side triumphed at the expense of the other. What this meant can be seen from the place given to eros, which means in the first place passionate love, but extends its meaning far beyond physical desire to many forms of intellectual and spiritual passion. For Parmenides it is the child of necessity and the force which makes men live and thrive; for Democritus, it is the desire for beautiful things; for Euripides it is the inspiring spirit of the arts; for Pericles it is what devoted citizens feel for their city; for Socrates it is the pursuit of noble ends in thought and action…”

The image of a bare-footed Eros padding about the city bearing the characteristics of parents who were resourceful and poor add another dimension to this picture, and point to the important role of the demiurge and the fates in the imagination of many Greeks of the time. Ananke and Thanatos were also a part of the Greek “picture” of the difficulty of leading a good spirited flourishing life. This may be a picture of the Kleinian “depressive position which requires the defence mechanism of “sublimation” to survive the loss of valued good objects. Sublimation was defined by Freud as the non-sexual form of substitute satisfaction that might aid the task of healthy ego integration. Sublimation was the defence-mechanism used extensively by artists, in the course of their artistic activities.

Eros was not a God as became clear from the speech of Socrates in the Symposium. This would have exposed Eros to the reality of his mortality, and one of his tasks would have been to accept his death as gracefully as Socrates.  The work of Eros is obviously related to the work of civilisation, which Freud questioned was worth the effort. Art, Freud argues in “The Future of and Illusion”, reconciles man to the sacrifices he needs to make for the sake of the maintenance and advance of his civilisation. We should recall here the Freudian tasks of the Ego: to love and to work. We should also realise how difficult these tasks can be. It is evident, then, that both Psychoanalysis and Greek Philosophy share a view of the world that leads naturally to discontentment.

Cinematic production are a condition of the possibility of computer games, which have large followings, and insofar as they are violent, promote the pleasure of killing living beings vicariously for pleasure. Programmers have accepted this demand to alleviate the boredom of the masses, perhaps without full cognisance of what they are doing. The machines that enable large numbers of people to engage in such aggressive activities cannot argue that any catharsis is occurring here. Given that we are dealing with machines that imitate reality, and given that we take such pleasure in these kinds of imitations, the possible outcome over a long period of time, would appear to be dangerous. This acceptance of violent content is, of course, not limited to computer games but is in fact an important part of the American formula for action and thriller films. In psychoanalytic terms, what is being presented are bad part-objects that emphasise attack and splitting rather than reparation and creativity. In Greek terms this cultural extremism is a sign that all is not well with the polis and catharsis is not possible in relation to such traumatic content, which has become neutralised and blunted because of our boredom and aggressive tendencies (elements that cannot be in harmony).

Machines, whether they be called Turing machines, or AI machines are not therefore agents of harmony and balance, and it is of course important what we call these machines, how we categorise them. Calling them “Intelligent” is to say the least paradoxical, whether we use James’s definition of practical intelligence or whether we use the Greek  “nous”. This leaves us with the dilemma of how we ought to characterise the world of Turing machines, AI, Chat robots, game-boxes, servers and computers. The best substitute for the word “artificial” would be techné, and the best English translation for that would be “technical”.

In this context it is worthwhile pointing out that when the Greek automaton was translated (meaning “of ones own will”) it’s meaning changed to self-operating machine. This suggests that we use the word automaton with its contemporary meaning to designate the phenomena we are today characterising as AI.  If one wishes to retain the word “intelligence”, it should be placed in quotation marks, and prefaced with the word “technical”(TI). Alternatively, including the word “automaton” would give us the phrase “Technically intelligent automaton”(TIA).

The Philosophy of Death: Socrates, Aristotle, Fingarette, Kant, Wittgenstein

Visits: 1121

cemetery christian christianity church
Photo by Pixabay on Pexels.com

In the photo above we have a graveyard of paid debts if it is true that we all own nature a death. Mass graveyards like this, however, do not conjure up the picture of the occupants going quietly to their deaths. Socrates went relatively quietly to his death in spite of the fact that Athens, in retrospect was doing him an injustice. His speech in the Phaedo however, left no-one in any doubt that whatever the circumstances he believed death to be a Good. Either it was a peaceful dreamless sleep or there was a seemingly contradictory afterlife in which Socrates would be consorting with the great oracles, poets, lawmakers and intellectuals of the past.

Fingarette in his work, entitled “Death: Philosophical Soundings” begins with a narrative by Tolstoy entitled “The Death of Ivan Ilyich”. Ivan experiences a pain and visits his doctor but the doctor cannot help. His suffering continues until he at lasts confronts himself with the possible reality of nonexistence which in turn leads to reevaluation of the life he has been leading, arriving finally at the “truth” about his life. He also finally realises there is no death because there is no experience of death and his fears have been groundless. There is no “meaning” to death since it is an event that lies outside of our experience. This too was the position of Wittgenstein on this issue. Here we encounter not the battle of the giants of civilisation Freud pointed to, namely Eros v Thanatos, but rather the battle of two civilisation-building principles, namely the pleasure principle and the reality principle. On Freuds account, because the unconscious where our instincts reside do not acknowledge contradictions, there is no possible awareness of “the possibility” of that contradictory event–death– but only an awareness of what life means or is. Many commentators are willing to describe such a state of affairs as an awareness of our immortality but that is not an appropriate description. The unconscious is also timeless and this means that it is not aware of any time spans least all that of eternity or living forever. In the unconscious there is the desire for life to continue but not because of an awareness of eternity or the possibility of death. Fingarette puts the matter somewhat misleadingly:

“I think it is fair to put things this way:There are two absolutely certain facts about this existence.From the objective point of view I am mortal–it is certain that I will die. From the subjective point of view I am immortal–it is certain that I will never die. Or to put it differently: Never in my life will I experience death.”(P 7 Open Court, Chicago, 1996)

Putting it differently is certainly putting the matter more correctly but it is not true that I am “certain” that I will never die. Certainty as Wittgenstein put the matter is linked to doubt. Only consciousness has the conceptual capacity to doubt something. Doubting is a reality principle activity. My wishing to continue living is an activity of the life instinct regulated by the pleasure principle. Wishing in this context is tied to emotion and the imagination and doubting to a conscious conceptual use of the imagination and Understanding. The problem with the above false description relating to life is that a hylomorphic Aristotelian understanding of psuché makes no specific reference to consciousness because the assumption is that psuché is the first actuality of the human for of psuché(possessing as it does a human organ and limb configuration-system which is defining for our species). Aristotle, that is, does not separate consciousness from the realms of the preconscious or unconscious, operating on the pleasure-pain principle and the energy regulation principle. Consciousness, has, of course, a variety of defence mechanisms to protect itself from high anxiety levels including the deflection of energy into cultural activities such as the sciences but also sublimation which transforms energy into works of imagination.

Fingarette claims that we cannot experience the possibility of death but we can imagine it. He means here that we cannot imagine in first person mode the experience of death but we can imagine the consequences for those left behind after of our death. Here the pleasure-pain principle is clearly operating and this accounts for our ability to describe what is happening here in terms of the emotion of loss..But it is other peoples loss that I am imagining. My loved ones have lost me and need to continue all our mutually valued projects without me. This is the only way in which I can be “conscious” of my death. Returning to real life and realising our mutually valued projects are still actual and ongoing, contributes, Fingarette argues, to an increased pleasure being attached to these projects and perhaps to everything one experiences which was imagined as “lost”. This is the natural reaction to what he calls the “post-mortem future”. This is of course different to my imagining historical events which have no direct connection with my life. I have never personally engaged with the people i Imagine nor the projects they are involved with. Here my imagination must be working in close cooperation with the understanding and reason and the reality principle reigns for what is being imagined is then legitimised by written documentation and evidence. There is no feeling of loss attached to these events and/or the people that populate these imaginings. Any pleasure connected to these imaginings will be related to a correlation of what is imagined with some good the imaginer embraces in their life(in accordance with the Aristotelian major premise that all activity aims at the good and a minor premise that there are many meanings of good).

Fingarette further claims that when I imagine the response of my loved ones to my death I am engaging in a form of self deception because if one is dead there is no imagining activity going on–I am imagining a world in which I am still alive. Fingarette asks the insightful question whether it is phenomena such as this that lies behind the myth that the psuché or soul can detach itself from the body. Hence the fundamental importance of describing these phenomena correctly. These imaginings are always subject to some form of correction by the reality principle. A dream of Gabriel Garcia Marquez is discussed in which the author attends his own funeral with some friends and at the end of the funeral he prepares to leave with his friends who correct him saying “No, you, cant leave!”

This myth of separation from ones body in relation to death may well have motivated the many forms of mind-body dualism that have dogged the footsteps of Philosophy throughout the ages. Aristotle sought to neutralise Platonic dualism with his hylomorphic theory and Kant sought to neutralise Cartesian dualism with his Critical theory but dualism reappeared after Hegelian attacks on Kant and it was Wittgenstein in the 20th century that restored some form of sanity in Philosophy with his anti-Hegelian investigations that recalled many of the hylomorphic and critical arguments against both dualism and materialism.

Fingarette reawakens the ancient Socratic comparison of death with sleep when he claims that :

“We have no word to describe the inner experience of falling asleep. I anticipate “falling asleep” while still awake; and on reawakening I discover what happened. I do experience getting drowsy as the preliminary to falling asleep. Nevertheless we are never aware of the actual happening, the moment of falling asleep. What is it like, that transition from being awake to being asleep? There is only one correct answer: nothing. What is it like, subjectively, being in dreamless sleep? Nothing.”(P.19)

The event happens but is not experienced Fingarette argues and the two events, death and falling asleep are similar yet different in that I can realise upon awakening from sleep that I must have fallen asleep. In the case of the event of death happening to me, on the other hand, there can be no such realisation, no such awakening.

Fingarette declares his anti dualist position by maintaining that the idea of non-bodily consciousness is an incoherent idea(P.21). He then discusses the idea of selflessness and how it may lead to the self deceptive idea that the self is some kind of illusion which must be surmounted if one is not to experience the loss of self in imagining ones death. Many Eastern religions such as buddhism preach the idea of the selfishness of the self and its consequences for life: the freeing of “ones spirit” (P.23) Now whether Hegel “borrowed his idea of “Spirit” from this source or not is an open question and perhaps such an idea is not all that different from the Kantian idea of freedom where the unselfish person chooses to act in accordance with a universal imperative and treat everyone including themselves as “end-in-themselves”, an ancient idea that goes back to the challenge Glaucon, in the Republic, laid down for Socrates, that he had to prove that Good was not just Good in its consequences but good-in-itself. It can be argued, however good Platos answer to this question was, that it was left to Aristotle and Kant to give a fully satisfactory answer. An answer moreover that did not “turn Kant on his head” as Hegel wished to do but one rather that respected the traditions and customs of the past as long as they could be defended in terms of preserving freedom and treating people as “ends-in-themselves”. Action became the centre of ethical theory for Kant and dutiful action its lodestar. There is no denial of the self in Kants account only a perfect acknowledgement of its scope and limitations in accordance with rational principles such as noncontradiction and sufficient reason. Principles that Hegel questions. The Eastern view of a life striving to deny the appetites of the self would be in accord with both Aristotle and Kant but would not entail the absence of the “I”, which is a mortal entity that can die and never come back to life. That is, the Kantian “I think”(a manifestation of the act of apperception) is not immortal even is a time-bound phenomenon that pronounces “Nows” and arrange them in the framework of “befores” and “afters” until it dies and its “time” comes to an end. Time of course does not end, at least not until there is an absence of life on earth and maybe not even then. If the Kantian agent has done his duty he can look forward to his death without the feeling of trepidation without the feeling that he has not led a life of eudaimonia( a good spirited flourishing life). One dies in such circumstances without the fear of lost opportunities because ones value has been actualised during ones life and does not need another life to make another attempt to establish ones value. Going to meet ones death in the process of dying, in such circumstances, is the same as going to meet the occurrence of any event that one is anticipating. On Freudian terms the wish to live forever through successive resurrections would be delusional but the wish to live without the knowledge of death would be the kind of life that most animals lead. With the knowledge of death comes the fear of death and that in turn requires an overcoming of the fear in order to meet ones death stoically.

Fingarette points out that we are acquainted with ourselves uniquely and immediately via something resembling Kantian intuition. If I am in pain I know this non-observationally but thankfully, Fingarette does not use the word one normally uses in this context, namely “Introspection” which smuggles in a kind of imaginative observation that does not meet the criteria of knowing something non-observationally He also points out that I am the only person in the world that can move my arm simply by intending to move it. Such movement expresses my intention. This is the realm where Wittgensteins claim that “I am my World” makes sense and I know what I am doing non-observationally because I am my world, I am my body, and my body is in the world in the form of an “I”. This was criticised as an expression of solipsism but it is clear that this is not what Wittgenstein meant. The “I” referred to is not a particular I bearing a particular name, but rather a universal I that has a universally unique form of existence. Here there is a limit to what I can do. I cannot decide/intend to fall asleep in the way in which I decide/intend to reach for an orange. As Merleau-Ponty suggests in the “Phenomenology of Perception”:

“I lie down in bed, on my left side, with my knees drawn up; I close my eyes and breathe slowly, putting my plans out of my mind. But the power of my will or consciousness stops there. As the faithful, in the Dionysian mysteries, invoke the god by miming scenes fro his life, I call up the visitation of sleep by imitating the breathing and posture of the sleeper….There is a moment when sleep “comes” , settling on this imitation of itself.”(P.189 Trans Smith, C., Routledge, London(1958) P.189

Another limit of the imagination, Fingarette argues, is that we cannot imagine the end of world because to do so would be to imagine nothing. Now because I can imagine a world I presumably can imagine a world existing before I was born, This, indeed is a crucial possibility if we are understand history. So there is a space-time continuity which is a condition of our existence, a continuity that exists after my death and before my birth. I did not regret my having been born earlier at the dawn of living existence and the question is whether trying to imagine a beginning of the world is also an attempt to imagine nothing Heidegger once wrote an essay entitled “Introduction to Metaphysics”(Trans Manheim, R, London Yale University Press, 1959) and asked the fundamental question “Why are there essents rather than nothing?” This question is asked of course only by man for whom questioning is the essence of his Being-in-the World. Man is a Being for whom his own Being is in question.

Aristotle registers this interrogative nature of man by claiming that we are not just interested in the “What” question which facts give us the answer to, but we feel a further need to proceed to ask why the facts are the way they are, and thus we enter into the Kingdom of Principles(arché) which insofar as human beings are concerned begins with a hylomorphic account of psuché. In such an investigation imagining a beginning of the world requires a belief in an infinite continuum which has no beginning and no end. Heidegger, like Wittgenstein sees language as a critical constituent in our understanding of Being and the translator of Heidegger’s “Introduction to Metaphysics”:

” It is in words and language that things first come into being and are”(P.13)

Psuché and Phusis(physis) are intimately connected because the latter according to Heidegger means “the power to emerge and endure”(P.15). This over the millennia has been transformed into the more modern idea of nature where the concept of the “physical” is contrasted with the vague idea of the “psychological”. Heideggers concepts of Being-there(Dasein) and Being-in-the world” are attempts to avoid the difficulties of the above forced opposition . The original meaning of “Phusis”, Heidegger argues, “has determined the essence and history of metaphysics”(P.17). The Greek term “aletheia” ia also a key Greek term for Heidegger but Psuché is not related to this discussion in this work.

Fingarette continues on this theme and points out how an individual death will cause but a ripple in “the great ocean of existence”(P.36). The link here is clear to the Eastern/Stoical understanding of the limitations of the human power to affect such an ocean. This he contrasts to the Western egotistical view of being the centre of the world and spending ones life feeding ones appetites. The transactions of this speck of physical material in a physical universe are of course inconsequential. Fingarette touches upon the truth of solipsism which is a universal truth about all individuals who are their world(as Wittgenstein puts the matter) He points out that the uniqueness of being the centre of my world cannot be shared but that does not strictly follow from his argument because although my life is mine someone else who is human is in exactly the same situation. So we may be isolated with our feeling of being alone but insofar as we know that everyone human is in the same boat that knowledge is exactly what puts us in the same boat. This kind of knowledge may well have been what the oracle of Delphi was referring to in her challenge to “Know thyself”.

We are rational animals capable of discourse as Aristotle claimed and part of the capacity for discourse includes the vitally important activity of story-telling. In the story the narrator is the centre of the story-world if it is a third person narration otherwise the narrator is an inhabiter of the imagined world we the readers are presented with. Fingarette points out insightfully that if the narration is in first-person mode the narrator cannot die at the end of the story. This has the consequence that a story narrated in the first person cannot reach a definitive end:

“It simply stops at a certain point and no more is told. This is exactly analogous to real life”(P.40)

This allows Fingarette to conclude that my story is my world: a sequence of events in which characters are acting and being acted upon, all striving for ends with more or less success. The attractiveness of a story, Fingarette argues is due to it being a richer catalogue of meaningful events neatly crafted into an artistic whole. Religions use narratives to communicate a philosophy of life to a wider population than any genre of literature can reach and Fingarette provides us with a theory of how the different religions approach the theme or , as he puts the matter, “raw fact”(P.52), of suffering and claims that given the great differences of approach there can be no “objective description”. It is not clear that it is the intention of these narratives to provide such an objective description: their intention may be more related to prescribing how to deal with suffering and live well. Fingarette then declares this to be a reason why he cannot believe in reason in the way the Enlightenment prescribes. This is indeed a curious reason to give for not believing in reason: suggesting that the “spirit” of Hegel may be haunting this discussion. This distinction between what is subjective and what is objective has become hard currency since the time of Hegel and the retreat from his form of idealism to analytical Philosophy and its belief in the scientific method.

Fingarette, after abandoning reason, aligns himself with a form of relativism in which:

“The facts in such cases rarely suffice to settle the matter. Instead, we settle matters in the light of the general perspectives we favour….”(p 87)

There are many different perspectives for Fingarette and he hails the book of Job as a navigational star in this discussion, supposedly teaching us the fact that there is no Justice in the world and we do not get what we deserve as Socrates, Plato, Aristotle, and Kant would claim. The question, however, is more complex than whether a particular man at a particular point in his life feels he is not getting what he deserves and therefor begins to question his faith. In Ancient Greek Philosophy, the discussion was far more complex, relating diké to areté(doing the right thing in the right way at the right time) and arché(principle):- not just over a period of ones life(one swallow does not make a summer) but over a significant portion of ones life. If the relation between these elements are rational then we can reasonably expect eudaimonia–(a good spirited flourishing life(psuche)).

Fingarette then offers us a selection of authors writings defending various aspects of his position, beginning with Tolstoy “My Confession”:

“Thus I had lost my way in the forest of human knowledge, in the light of the mathematical and experimental sciences which opened out for me clear horizons where there could be no home, and in the darkness of Philosophy, plunging me into a greater gloom with every step I took, until I was at last persuaded that there was, and could be, no way out” (p.102)

Tolstoy then turns to life for the answer and ultimately to Christianity which replaces reason with faith. Freud is also invoked in two of his lesser known essays and the result is a very different one to that Fingarette or Tolstoy propose.For Freud there is a form of self knowledge which seeks to know unambiguously our relation to life and to death, not via a blind faith but via the Reality Principle that regulates our appetites, desires and hopes for a future in the work we do to maintain and improve our civilisation. In this account the Greek spirit lives on in the form of arché and the Enlightenment lives on in the motto Sapere Audi!. A fellow Citizen of Vienna, Ludvig Wittgenstein, would embrace all three strands of influence and reawaken the slumbering spirit of Freedom and Progress in Europe. A spirit that has the patience to wait one hundred thousand years for the “kingdom” of ends” to come. A kingdom that will actualise not in the lifetime of many generations but which will shine like a beacon in the forest and enable us to see our way “home”.

Philosophy and AI Part 7: Why cant a computer act or Hunt: O Shaughnessy.

Visits: 964

close up photo of programming of codes
Photo by luis gomes on Pexels.com

A computer is not a robot. But even if the robot is capable of locomotion and has a computer installed connected to artificIal limbs such a robot cannot be said to act voluntarily. Voluntary Action is what Hacker calls a two-way power by which he means a power over which choice and control are exercised. This seems to imply the mental powers of Consciousness and Intentionality. This also has other consequences related to Aristotle’s claim that all human activities aim at the good. One cannot passively “aim” at the good. It also cannot be claimed that such a robot has a good will or good intentions and it probably does not make sense to ask what “reasons” the robot had for doing whatever it did.

In order to argue for the above claims we shall consult Brian O Shaughnessy’s(OS) two volume work, “The Will”. Consider the fact that the term “will “can only be applied to a human being(to an “I” or “He”) and not to the human mind or the human body. For OS a Human being occupies a physical/metaphysical zone stretching over 4 ontological levels: the physical(he is composed of natural elements), the living(he is a particular kind of life form) the psychological(he is made up of the quartet of psychological elements: action, perception, desire, and belief), the mental( composed of (language-related intentionality and consciousness). We can immediately see that whilst a robot is made up of physical natural elements, these elements are not configured or “formed” into any life-form, and since a life form is a necessary condition of the psychological(psuche), the robot will therefore not be capable of the powers of action, perception, desire or belief. Since these in turn are a necessary condition of the ontological level of the “mental”, the robot will not be capable of the powers of consciousness or language-related intentionality.OS’s account is indeed the culmination of Aristotelian/Kantian/Wittgensteinian thought applied to the domains of life, the psychological, and the mental categories of “forms of life”. In the account we are given by OS, however, priority is given to Wittgenstein but the will is clearly a Kantian concept and psuche is also clearly an Aristotelian term.

Modern science, however, has distanced itself from both the Aristotelian and the Kantian view of science as part of a principle of specialisation so we should not expect any search for the perspicuous representation of reality Wittgenstein was seeking. Imagine we are told by a modern scientist that a red object is moving across silicone dioxide. Now the categorisation of our objects is critical for being able to determine the truth content of such an assertion or report. In particular, a critical consideration concerns the ontological level that defines the existence of the object. If the object is a crab, as is presupposed in this case, then the object is both composed of natural elements and composed of the kind of organisation of natural elements that constitute forms of life. Such an objects movement is usually determined by internal powers that include the self-caused power to move, the power to desire to catch prey, the ability to perceive prey, and the ability to possess certain primitive beliefs about the prey. These characteristics are “psychological”. Such an object cannot be conscious of what it is doing or form intentions relating to the prey: it does not possess any mental powers.

The question then becomes, how do we categorise the robots we create. Clearly we need to go beyond the chemical and physical characterisation of the material it is made of. We can clearly see, however, that it possesses no natural “psychological characteristics”, and the question then becomes, whether this artifact we have created can “simulate” these characteristics. The form of life of the crab is a form that requires nutrition if it is to survive and requires the power to catch prey if it is to eat and reproduce. Imagine that we create a robot crab capable of catching prey( which currently seems impossible). The prey, once internalised, will lie in the artifact stomach and its constituents will not contribute to the life processes of this artificial crab made of non-living material: even if the cavity the prey is deposited in has the shape of the stomach organ and the same spatial proximity to the cavity it uses to devour the prey. The chemistry and biology of organs are not present in this artifact. The absence of an organ system also prevents us attributing the action of “hunting”, the cognitive attitude of “belief” or the psychological function of perceiving to this “object”.

Knowing this will prevent us from agreeing that this robot is a life form that can eat and reproduce. Given the fact that the psychological characteristics of the crab require as necessary conditions, the conditions of life in general, namely nutrition and reproduction, we are thereby justified in denying that this robot crab can act, desire, perceive and believe. Its chemistry is not the chemistry of a life form and biological science will have nothing to say about such an “object”.

This in turn must lead to the consequence that neither does it make sense to say that this artificial “object” has a will. Is its motion self-caused? Not entirely, its energy supply needs to be provided by an external source, and an external programmer was needed to program the on-board computer. Can we say that at any point it has “learned” to pursue its prey? Probably not. Learning is a power of life forms that cannot be simulated by an artificial object. The “object” can certainly move its limbs but it does not have the form of sensory motor contact with them that animals have, and this is certainly a necessary condition for the psychological function of acting with ones limbs. The “psychology”(logos of its psuche) of the crab is too primitive to possess the kind of self awareness of a human form of life and even if the programmer programs the robot to mechanically say “I am going hunting now”(something not possible for the crab), this is not an expression of an intent which requires a higher level of psychic organisation which OS calls “Mental”. The sensory motor connection we humans have with our bodies permits a form of contact with them which is epistemological and mental. When we will an action requiring a performance such as hunting there are, OS argues, two objects, firstly the bodily target(the limbs) that will bring about the performance, such as legs moving rapidly, and secondly the object of the prey moving on the beach ahead. The legs will be “chosen” rather than some other part. But the reason why we call the human relation to these bodies epistemological and mental is because they are subsumed under the higher mental powers which exercise some form of control over them.

More importantly the fact that humans are rational animals capable of discourse means that language and reason are critical powers that serve to further differentiate the human form of life from the animal form. It is perhaps these two fundamental powers that would cause neo-Aristotelians(as well as neo-Kantians, and neo Wittgensteinians), to claim that the first person expression of intention belongs to the ontological sphere of the “mental”, which has “evolved” (in accordance with Darwinian theory) from the powers that constitute the lower ontological level of the “psychological”. The mechanisms of the evolution of machines, computers and robots is not the same mechanisms that have “shaped” animal and human forms of life. Robots and computers may well be “language-users” in a full blown sense, but they are not “capable of discourse”,and they do not understand forms of reason relating to our theoretical and practical relations to each other, even if some AI platforms claim that they can “Learn” and “perceive” patterns(Chat GPT). This “control” of lower psychological functions OS calls the mind-to body problem and transforms the sensations involved in contact with ones world as well as the attention one directs at different aspects of this sensed world. For different reasons neither the robot nor the crab are capable of the more complex forms of experience where mental processes and states subsume more simple psychological functions under them.

OS claims, for example that our relation to our own bodies is not via sensation and that there us a more primitive spatial awareness of the body which is not sense-perceptual. This is, OS claims, connected to the fact that in acting we have a non-observational awareness of what we are doing connected to this primitive non-perceptual(motor?) intuition of space. This form of awareness is a living form of awareness and the Philosophical argument for this is a major concern of OS:

“Indeed as the only natural material objects apart from mere chunks and rudimentary objects(rocks, planets, meteorites, crystals etc) are living objects—which suggests the possibility of an apriori definition of Life as the most general type of all natural material objects that are that and significantly more, i.e. that Life is necessarily the first ontological development amidst natural objects—so it may be that the only intrinsically de re necessarily vital phenomena apart from coming to life(and departing from life?) are psychological phenomena. After all psychologicality is the next great ontological shift after, and on the necessary basis of, the very first ontological movement, viz, Life. Then what do we mean in saying that the mind is alive?”(P XIX)

OS, like Freud, sees the importance of charting the development of the mind from its natural origins in the body:

“This was, for example, an unquestioned tenet for Freud, who charted the development of the mind of the entire human species as one might the growth of a particular plant, delineating “phases” in which basic mental functions (like internalisation) were modelled on rudimentary bodily functions(like feeding) that were simultaneously stages in the development of non-“narcissist” or properly realistic “object-relations”. Then the process of naturalisation which is not as such one of reduction, and might instead be a complexification, leads inevitably to a highlighting of the phenomenon of desire…..it seemed to many in the 19th century that the human mind harboured deep and natural desire-like “forces”(“Will, so called) comparable to the forces that were being tamed in the environment without. Now “Will” is often construed either as an “impulsive act urge” or else as “striving”: the latter phenomenon being uniquely the expression-effect of the former: …my concern is mostly with “striving” will.”(P.XXII)

This view contrasts markedly with the twentieth century concern with a mind filled with “private objects”: a Cartesian picture of a solipsistic(narcissistic?) soul meditating alone in a cottage on a winters day. Wittgenstein’s work was primarily aimed at combatting this picture and thus helping to restore the naturalism that was being eclipsed by the reflections of the “new men”. With the restoration of a concern for language-using “forms of life” and Action(“what we do”), followed a resurrection of Aristotelian and Kantian ideas and arguments. A concern for Consciousness and epistemé instead of Action and “forms of life” obviously had something to do with the modern conception of the mind as a theatre playing out private scenes on an internal stage. Yet we do not have to regard Consciousness as something solipsistic, after all it “opens out onto the world” as OS claims in his work “Consciousness and the World”(Clarendon Press, Oxford, 2000). Epistemé is involved in the fact that although a dog knows that it is about to be fed it does not know (as we rational animals capable of discourse do), that it is true that we are about to be fed. We possess the “mental-space” to compare reality with our thoughts and ideas. A power that allows us to entertain “theories” about reality.

A machine or robot, of course is not capable of either animal forms of Consciousness or the more complex human forms. It is not Conscious, and therefore has no window onto the world and nothing to compare its “use of language” with. The question to raise here is , given it has no window out onto the world, whether its use of language is capable of understanding that its own activities are intentional, i.e. that they fall under a description. Probably not. The purposeful activity of animals cannot “fall under a description” because they are not language users but perhaps we can say that they are “sub-intentional”, indicating a dimension of complexity to the animals activity that is not present in relation to robotic activity. Neither the animal nor the robot are related to the Truth, in the way in which we humans are. Animal “sub-intentions” are truly instinctive in the Freudian sense of the term but nothing of this kind can be said of the robot. The robot in fact is part of the world we have instrumentally created and is part of the “context of involvements” that Heidegger discussed in his work “Being and Time”. In this sense robots are “contextual” with a very special relation to the programmer that has programmed their on board computer.

Part of the point of saying that a robot is a “contextual” object is that it is intended by humans to do good and to serve the purposes of life . Its value is therefore purely instrumental and cannot have a value in itself in the way that life and its vicissitudes(psychologicality, the mental) does. It is, as Kant claims a practical contradiction for any form of human life to take a human life because human life has an ultimate value and that “value” can be transferred to our cities and their laws(the soul writ large, according to Socrates) but not to machines or robots or computers.

Philosophy and AI: Review of Weizenbaums “Computer Power and Human Reason” Part 5: Kant, Science, and the fallacy of anthromorphization

Visits: 1001

Apollo Data Tape
Apollo Data Tape by NASA Goddard Photo and Video is licensed under CC-BY 2.0

The author wishes to rely on a truncated definition of “information” that is disconnected from truth and knowledge and resembles something that relates more to human intuition than to the human conceptualisation of intuitions:

“Thus, however informal a notion of what information is we may appeal to, we must agree that the symbols we mean to discuss here are capable of carrying information.”(P.74).

Chat GPT defines a symbol in a way which is difficult to reconcile with Weizbaums use of the term:

“A symbol is a representation of an idea, concept, or object that carries meaning beyond its literal form. It is a visual, verbal, or abstract representation that stands for something else, often with cultural or contextual significance. Symbols are used in various forms of communication, such as language, art, literature, religion, and culture.Symbols can take many forms, including words, images, gestures, sounds, or objects. For example, a red traffic light is a symbol that represents the instruction to stop, even though it is simply a colored light. Similarly, a national flag represents a country and its values, serving as a symbol of national identity.Symbols can be conventional, where they are widely recognized and agreed upon within a particular culture or community. For instance, a heart shape is commonly understood to symbolize love or affection. Symbols can also be personal or subjective, where they hold specific meaning to an individual or a smaller group.One of the defining characteristics of symbols is that they are arbitrary, meaning there is no inherent or logical connection between the symbol and what it represents. The association between a symbol and its meaning is established through cultural, social, or contextual conventions. These conventions may change over time, leading to variations in the interpretation and significance of symbols across different cultures or periods.Symbols play a crucial role in human communication by condensing complex ideas or concepts into a concise and recognizable form. They provide a powerful means of conveying meaning, evoking emotions, and transmitting cultural values.”

This use of the term “symbol” as a matter of fact is closer to Ricouer’s use, and is also closer to the world of human experience and action than the quantitative idea proposed by the author, namely that of a symbol that carries information about the state of a machine. Ricouer, of course is concerned with the great cosmic, poetic and religious symbols such as the sun, love, and evil which are fundamentally related to Being and the human form of life.

Wiezenbaum has throughout this work referred to Turing machines but has not taken up the matter of the so-called Turing Test, which states that when we can no longer tell the difference between the responses a computer leaves to a stimulus and the responses a human leaves, then we will be forced to agree that the computer is capable of thinking like a human mind and can therefore be said to have a mind. This is the so-called computer theory of thought, and John Searle has provided us with a decisive philosophical argument refuting this claim. Searle urges us to construct a thought experiment in which a human behaves exactly as a computer does in relation to a task such as translating a Chinese sentence into English. The human is given a set of instruction manuals that simulate the information a computer has and manipulates in this task. Let us imagine the human uses these manuals and correctly translates a Chinese sentence into an English sentence. Here the responses of the machine are identical but we are not entitled to say, Searle argues, that the human translator understands Chinese. He is merely doing as the computer does, namely, following instructions. Understanding is an important power of thought This argument can be used in modified form with respect to speaking, reasoning, remembering and a whole repertoire of human mental powers.

Weizenbaum, to some extent, acknowledges the force of these arguments when he claims:

“A computers successful performance is often taken as evidence that it or its programmer understand a theory of its performance. Such an inference is unnecessary and, more often than not, is quite mistaken. “(P.110)

When, however, it comes to imagining particular events and scenarios such as is involved in the design and creation of computer games we are in the world of , as Kant would put the matter, of sensibility and intuition, and the conceptually based law of cause and effect largely determines what is going on in the creation of the game. If the game involves shooting and killing there will also be an instinctive component relating to the vicarious experience which the game represents for the player. What are the consequences for the programmer of living in this world of the imagination, particulars and vicarious experiences? Weizenbaum claims the following:

“Wherever computer centres have become established, that is to say, in countless places in the US, as well as in virtually all other industrial regions of the world, bright young men of dishevelled appearance, often with sunken glowing eyes, can be sitting at computer consoles, their arms tensed, waiting to fire their fingers, already poised to strike at the buttons and keys on which their attention seems to be as riveted as a gambler’s on the rolling dice. When not so transfixed, they often sit at tables strewn with computer printouts over which they pore like possessed students of a cabalistic text. They work until they nearly drop, twenty, thirty hours at a time. Their food, if they arrange it, is brought to them: coffee, Cokes, sandwiches. If possible they sleep on cots near the computer. But only for a few hours-then back to the console or the printouts. Their rumpled clothes, their unwashed shaven faces, and their uncombed hair all testify that they are oblivious to their bodies and to the world in which they move. They exist, at least when so engaged, only through and for the computers. These are computer bums, compulsive programmers. They are an international phenomenon.”

This could be an anthropological study of a generation of the “new men” who have abandoned the form of life of generations in favour of the vicarious “form of life” described above. The description is presumably a result of observations over a long period of time. The author uses the term “compulsive” in relation to people featured in the above account and this is an insightful diagnosis given the usual association of obsessive compulsiveness with aggression. Otherwise this could also be a scene from one of the rings of Dante’s hell. Weizenbaum uses the word “hacking” to describe the “work” of these obsessed compulsive programmers, and points out the meaning of the term “hacker” as being to cut irregularly without skill or purpose. Yet, paradoxically, the author wishes to insist that these “hackers” are superb technicians who wish to master their machines. The author continues by comparing the pathological profile of the programmer he has provided with that of the compulsive gambler who uses the knowledge of statistics and “psychology”(?) to engage in his activities. The compulsive gambler leads a more organised form of life than the hacker, it is argued, because for the hacker the game(being at the gambling table) is everything and winning or losing the game is not that important. The compulsive programmer, the author argues is the mad scientist who has been provided with a theatre, his computer, and who then orchestrates his fantasies.

Weizenbaum, in the chapter entitled “Science and the compulsive Programmer”, proceeds to outline a philosophical view of science which believes that it has a methodical right to distort the reality it observes and experiments upon, and furthermore proclaim this distortion to be a “complete and exhaustive” explanation/justification of reality. Part of this picture is seeing an equivalence between animal and human behaviour, with the only difference between them, being accounted for by the complexity of the environments they live in. What the author calls the inner life of man has disappeared in such stimulus-response scenarios, and there is nothing in the behaviour of the scientist to suggest that he might have missed something of importance. The author then suggests that we view man as an “information processor” as part of a theory of human nature which is defined in terms of:

“…any grammatically correct text that uses a set of terms somehow symbolically related to reality.”(P.141)

This is then amended to include laws and their systematic relation to each other. We use our theories, it is argued, to build models which ought to contain the most essential elements of what it is they are “modelling”. Models are then tested against reality suggesting that the theories which they were based on were hypotheses and not laws regulating concepts and objects. The context being referred to here is a context of discovery in which it is reasonable to suppose that the premises are inductive hypotheses awaiting confirmation or falsification. Such a context must rely heavily on the perceptive powers of observation and the active powers of experimenting with the relationships between variables. Theories that belong to the context of explanation/justification, on the other hand, are used very differently: they are used, namely, to justify and explain how particulars are related in reality via concepts, principles and laws which serve as major premises in arguments leading to secure conclusions.The postulate of man being an information-processing creature, then, is not a principle by which we can judge much of his behaviour, but rather an attempt to illegitimately generalise one narrow aspect of his activity beyond the information given.

Memory is a cognitive function that enables us to “go beyond the information given” but given the fact that the basic elements of human memory are sensations and thought-elements that represent reality, these terms can only be metaphorically applied to the activity of machines. Now characterising humans as information processors is clearly a thinly disguised attempt to place machines and humans in the same category, and thereby try to give substance to the myriad of metaphorical terms we use to describe machine activity. The differences between being powered electrically and neurophysiologically are differences that relate to these two systems being different kinds of system with different kinds of activities. The author appears to defend his position on the grounds that we do not, as he claims, have a theory of how humans understand language, and until we do we cannot justify any claims that machines are fundamentally and essentially different entities to human being.

Putting the accounts of Plato, Aristotle, Kant, Freud and Wittgenstein and their followers together would seem at the very least to be approaching what Wittgenstein characterised as a “perspicuous representation” of psuché(in particular the human form of life) as determined philosophically by the logical principles of identity, noncontradiction, sufficient reason and grammatical statements revelatory of the essence of what is being discussed. Whether or not calling such a perspicuous representation a “theory”, is of importance, depends of course upon whether one conceives of a theory to be hypotheses related to a model in a context of exploration/discovery or, alternatively, whether it is better to conceive of a theory as a perspicuous representation in a context of explanation/justification. In the case of this latter context we are more concerned with questions relating to the right we have to use a particular statement or concept rather than whether we can relate that concept or statement to some observed aspect of reality in an attempt to verify or confirm a hypothesis.

In the chapter entitled “Artificial Intelligence”, the author proposes the task of building a computer that can learn as a child does. The idea is that this robot that is neither alive nor conscious, will not be able to perceive as we do, but will be able nevertheless to “learn” as we do. The designer of course will use the “model” of man as an “information-processor” which is a hypothesis about the nature of man that ignores almost the entire thousands of year old philosophical tradition of reflecting upon our nature and form of life. The claim is that we will thereby have a language-understanding machine: a highly questionable claim. The author is aware of the difficulties associated with making claims such as this and agrees that even if man is an information-processor he does not process information in the way in which machines do.

A red-herring discussion of intelligence quotient is then introduced resulting in the position that we can not calculate an upper limit for machine intelligence and furthermore that the artificial intelligentsia argue that there is no realm of human thought over which the computer cannot range. This ignores the arguments that Searle produced relating to the differences that exist between human and machine activity. There are periodic admissions of the limitations of machine intelligence to comprehend the kind of knowledge humans have of their bodies, but this is characterised merely in terms of “information lost” which may not be important if one does not possess a human body.

Knowledge of the lessons that are learned via the treatment of human beings by other human beings is also not possible for machine learning. Language is obviously involved in such interaction, because the functionality of human language differs fundamentally from the functionality of machine language. In the latter case remembered information concerns “stored” information, which can only be metaphorically referred to as “memory”. But the discussion spirals out of control when it is maintained that because of the complexity of the computer it is possible to talk about it as an “organism”. Now, returning to Edelmans discussion of the brain, there are many very complex formations of the elements of carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, nitrogen sulphur phosphate and a few trace metals, but the way in which a complex object such as a computer is constituted of these elements is very different from the way in which an object such as a brain is constituted, and it would of course be as absurd to say that merely because of the complexity of each of these systems, we can call a computer a brain or a brain a computer: and the fundamental reason may in the end be, that this is so because the constitution of organic tissues and structures obeys very different principles, and this in itself is sufficient reason to refuse to call a computer an organism.

When the programmer reconstructs the world imaginatively in the creation of his game, he is not working conceptually with the understanding at every juncture but only at those points where he “imagines” one particular cause to give rise to another very particular effect. The principle/law of cause and effect is being used here, but otherwise he is assembling a configuration of particular events which are simulations of perception. The author then suggests that a computer can learn to protect its parts before protecting other parts of the world with which it is associated, and it is further argued that this might amount to some form of self-consciousness. This, of course, is absurd, principally because a computer cannot possess life and death instincts which are essential elements of the living organism, however we program it to react to threats. The chemistry and biology of fear cannot be simulated by electrical circuits. The author reiterates that he is prepared to think of the complex computer as a “kind of animal”, which is clearly a category mistake involving the fallacy of anthropomorphising non-living parts of the world. A computer is not born and does not die, and this is part of the reason why we do not consider it to possess life. It cannot breathe or cry or laugh or do any of the myriad things that constitute the human form of life. We do not register its birth or its death in archives, and computers do not get married and reproduce. The list of differences just goes on and on. One of the motivations for these absurd discussions is the fact that the author claims that we can never have any final understanding of any theoretical term. Now “life” is a theoretical term which we all understood until a group of “new men” came along and claimed that we do not understand life, and because of this fact we might as well say that a machine is alive, Neither of these claims are true. Metaphor is essentially a relation between something we do understand and something we are searching for an explanation for(a linguistic form operating in a context of exploration/discovery). Logically there has to be something that we fully understand before we can claim that something else is like this thing. “Man is a wolf” is a metaphor that means to focus on the likeness between animal species. Here there is a fundamental truth expressed in Aristotle’s “Man is a rational animal capable of discourse” and this definition focuses on three essential elements of human nature which are related non metaphorically. The knowledge of this essence specifying definition is presupposed in the above metaphorical assertion. There is, on the contrary, no basis for the assertion that man is machine-like unless one commits the fallacy of anthropomorphisation.

The author then claims that information is “stored” in the muscles and joints of the human being. One question that can, and should be asked is, whether this information is electrical, chemical or sensation-like. This claim is then associated with a further claim that a computer can, in principle, simulate “the entire network of cells that constitutes the human body”. This qualification, “in principle”, is then related to the assertion that we do not possess the neurophysiological knowledge to design such a computer and wont do so for hundreds of years. The fact of the matter is, that we do possess enough philosophical knowledge to know that such an impossibility is not a scientific problem but rather a philosophical problem, that is resolved by invoking the fallacy of anthropomorphisation. In other words this “possibility, in principle”, is in fact not conceptually possible. The counterargument against this position is attributed to the artificial intelligentsia who assert that the difference between human and computer thought is “unproven”. One could only accept such a position if one believed that the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason are not “proof”. This of course is the position of the “new men”.

The author, in this chapter entitled “Artificial Intelligence”, engages in a discussion of the intuitive nature of the right hemisphere of the brain and the conceptual/logical nature of the left hemisphere. The author does not recognise the historical footprint of the Philosopher, Kant, who sees intuition to be something we are in immediate contact with, and conceptual understanding to be something mediated by the concepts of the understanding/judgement. Intuitions without concepts are blind and concepts without intuitions are empty, Kant claimed on the basis of very little knowledge of the brain, but in accordance with hylomorphic principles. The anti-rationalism of the artificial intelligentsia has been evident in several chapters and is again confirmed here when it is asserted that the artificial intelligentsia believe that

“every attempt to solve lifes problems by entirely rational means always fails.”(P.221)

A false choice of contrary alternatives is presented as evidence for the above, namely that the left hemisphere can operate alone independently of experience. Without any knowledge of the structures and functions of the brain, philosophers since Socrates have urged that we transcend unnecessary appetites and emotions by examining them conceptually and rationally in the light of their place in our conception of what we believe a life ought to be like(areté, diké,arché, eudaimonia). Weizenbaum rejects the above account, not via an appeal to philosophical recourse to a rational world-view, but rather by an appeal to calculating reason which somehow mysteriously acknowledges the awe we feel in the presence of the “spectacle of the whole man”(P.221). Such a spectacle would, of course, need to be conceptually mediated and explained/justified by means of rational principles and grammatical remarks.

A discussion of Heisenberg’s uncertainty principle ensues and we then witness a frontal attack on the Philosopher Leibniz and his claim that if we knew the position and velocity of every elementary particle in the universe we would be able to predict the entire future of the universe. Heisenberg, according to Weisenbaum, proved that we can never know the velocity and position of every particle, because of the micro-size of the instruments needed which would themselves be subjected to the random Brownian motion discovered by Einstein. This is a dispute between those that concentrate their theories on the quantitative aspects of nature with calculating reason, and it is not clear how this kind of reasoning has any relevance to the conditions of the possibility of other types of judgement such as substantial and qualitative judgements which would be used, for example, to characterise the essence-specifying of man as a rational animal capable of discourse. Wittgenstein, in turn, would object to the generalisation of the language games being used in calculative reasoning, beyond the scope of their proper application. The follower of Kant would acknowledge that the prediction of the particular physical states of the universe in the future, is an uncertain venture if these states will be decided on the grounds of microcosmic elements. and we ought to recall in this context that Kant was a formidable scientific presence during the Enlightenment.

For Kant the quantitative, qualitative, and substantial aspects of scientific activity were seamlessly integrated in his metaphysical account of Natural Science. We encounter this “perspicuous representation”in an essay entitled “The Unity of Kant’s Thought in his Philosophy of Corporeal Nature”. The essay begins with an account of what Kant called the transcendental unity of apperception which, it is claimed, is the same as consciousness–an active state of mind intimately connected with thought in the form of “I think”. This is a very different state of mind to that of sensibility, which is a passive form of experience that essentially merely “receives” intuitions from various sources. This act of apperception has the function of taking up a manifold of intuitive representations:

“synthesizing the manifold of sensible intuition is exactly what is meant by saying that apperception is an act of spontaneity. For the moment, let us say that such synthesizing activity of the mind means that unity can be bestowed upon a manifold of perceptions by the mind’s going through that manifold, taking it up, and connecting it according to a concept which serves as a rule. For example the concept of cause and effect can serve as a rule for synthesizing a manifold, e.g. the perceptions involved in observing a stove heating a room.”(Metaphysical Foundations of Natural Science, translated by Ellngton, J, Hacket Publishing, Indiana,1985)

The complex relation of the sensible part of the mind to the conceptually mediated understanding which is responsible for thought, is outlined here. The imagination is involved in this process of connecting the sensible representations to the conceptual representation of an object. This is part of an account that explains or justifies the role of knowledge in our lives, a role that cannot be reduced to calculation or the activity of the imagination. A computer has no biologically based chemical sensory system which lays at the foundation of all our experience. Programmers might attempt to simulate the consequences of such a system, but such a simulation could never become aware of itself in the form of self consciousness that only higher forms of life possess. The embodiment of humans with a system of organs connected to a configuration of limbs, is the hylomorphic philosophical foundation for the essence specifying definition of man as a rational animal capable of discourse.

Kant sees the categories of the understanding to be judgement-functions which are both constitutive of thought and regulate it, yet are necessarily related in various ways, not just to the sensations that are part of sensible intuition, but also to the apriori forms of intuition, namely space and time. The computer may be a part of the space time continuum but it is neither aware of the space it is in, nor is it aware of the passage of time, (the present, the past, and the future). This awareness of space and time may well be achieved principally through measurement and therefore is constitutive of the quantitative judgements we make, judgements which are intimately related to mathematics and every judgement might be made on the foundations of our intuitive awareness of space and time:– but both substantial judgements(essence specifying judgements) and qualitative judgements are conceptually mediated. Even quantitative judgements, if they are going to become part of the canon of knowledge, may need to relate to the concept of cause-effect, and knowledge claims must be conceptually mediated and related to principles of reason.

Kant has the following account of the different levels of the activity of science, which Ellington refers to as the architectonic structure of the Kantian account:

“When a rock is thrown in a direction parallel to the ground, we know by experience that its path is a curvilinear line ending on the ground some yards away: how many yards away depends on how strong the pitcher is. The exact nature of the curvilinear path depends on the mass of the rock, the velocity it attains by means of the force the pitcher imparts when he throws it, the resistance of the air through which it passes and the pull of gravity upon it. When these things are known, we can plot the exact path by laws of physics, which are generalisations from many experiments. But we are also told that if the air exerted no resistance and if gravity exerted no pull, then the rock would keep on going forever in a straight line…This is Newtons first law of motion…Thus Newtons law seems to be of a character different from that of the aforementioned laws of determining the paths of projectiles. Furthermore there are Philosophers who tell us that every change has a cause. This law is even more general than Newtons first law of motion, for this one covers not only the case of material bodies that stay put or else keep going in a straight line with uniform velocity unless some external cause acts on them, but also the case of living things that act according to an internal cause…( a lion rushes after an antelope not because a big puff of wind propels him but because he has a desire to eat.)”(P X1)

Now Weizenbaum has pointed out in his description of the life compulsive programmers or hackers lead, that they prefer food to be brought to them and the desire for food seems to be overwhelmed by their compulsive activity—making them more like the computers they use than they perhaps imagine. What we see above is an architectonic of activity that is constituted and regulated by laws(arché) ranging from the experiential to the transcendental to the metaphysical . Here we can clearly see how seamlessly the world of thought is connected to the world of sensibility, and that the most important aspect of this process is organised by the categories of the understanding/judgement and the principles of reason embedded in a context of explanation/justification. Quantitative judgements play their role as does mathematical calculative reasoning, but there s no confusion or attempt to reduce different forms of judgement to one quantitative form.

Gödels incompleteness theorem is then used to call into question even the major premises of Mathematical and logical thinking on the grounds that they cannot be proved, thus confusing the logical difference between grounds which are conditions and what these conditions are conditions of. One ground or major premise often contains assumptions relating to other “hidden” premises, or are related to other grounds in ways which one may fail to appreciate.

The author notes that Cultures differ from each other, but fails to note that the kind of civilisation building activities that build the infrastructure of such civilisations/cultures are generic, e.g. the use of tools to build and make artifacts and the use of language( and the grammar of that language). The Greek norms of areté(doing the right thing in the right way at the right time) and diké(getting what one deserves) are also essential parts of enduring cultures ruled by law and principles. Concentrating on the empirical -experiential differences one can find when comparing civilisations and cultures is not a ground for impeaching the validity of essence defining activities. The way in which Japanese relate to each other in certain social contexts does not change the fact that when they lose something of great value to them they will be sad(or pathologically angry), and when they achieve a goal after a long period of attempting to achieve that goal they will be happy(or manifest a limited repertoire of pathological responses). There may be cultural differences in expressing these emotions or pathologies but neither emotions nor pathologies can be reduced to the behaviour expressing them: their circumstances and accompanying physiology are just as important factors as is the grammar of the language related to these emotions and pathologies(the way in which they are related to language-games).

Philosophy and AI Part Three: Review of “Weizenbaum’s “Computer Power…”(On Tools)

Visits: 910

AI matrix head clipart, illustration

Civilisation, as distinguished from Culture in accordance with the Kantian distinction was originally “created” because of the needs human beings have of actualising(among other powers), their potential for discourse and rationality. The family itself as a social constellation proved inadequate to meet the complex needs that humans have, needs that according to Maslow extend far beyond the physiological and safety needs that are necessary to maintain the human organism in existence. Gathering and hunting in larger nomadic groups(ca 40) also failed to meet mans self-esteem or his cognitive and aesthetic needs and man therefore chose one physical site(the village) to meet a growing constellation of needs and desires which included desires for things that were in the eyes of Socrates unnecessary and “luxurious”.

This history is the history of human psuche and is recorded in documents and preserved excavated objects that we can visit in museums. What is being exhibited in these museums are the conditions necessary for the unification of several villages with the purpose of transforming our civilisation into cultures where we can meet the growing constellation of needs and desires that emerge when living conditions are transformed. Aristotle referred to the idea of “self-sufficiency” in the phase of the transformation of villages into cities(the polis). For Aristotle our villages and cities were not artefacts or “tools” for the purposes of living but rather “organic” entities because they were created in the imaginations of psuche for the purpose of solving essentially hypothetical problems. The kind of reasoning involved in this process of civilisation is a calculative form of reasoning that involves a context of discovery that searches for appropriate means to ends: so called instrumental reasoning which is to be distinguished from the kind of reasoning about ends in themselves in contexts of explanation and justification (which is the typical form of categorical reasoning that we find in cultures.)

The history of tools obviously has a role in this complex developmental sequence which reaches back into the dawn of mans beginnings when he begins to walk upright and use tools to assist in meeting his physiological and safety needs. At this point, according to Julian Jaynes(The Origins of Consciousness in the breakdown of the bicameral mind) we are not dealing with fully conscious beings or language using beings. Jaynes describes the dawn of civilisation with reference to Mesolithic Natufian tribe who were hunters around 10,000 BC but who had settled down in 50-house settlements by 9000BC. Jaynes postulates insightfully that it was around this time that the dead were buried in ceremonial graves suggesting that this was enabled by the use of proper names for people which in turn enabled a more complex emotional and cognitive attachment to the deceased:

“Now here is a very significant change in human affairs. Instead of a nomadic tribe of about 20 hunters living in the mouths of caves we have a town with a population of at least 200 persons. It was the advent of agriculture, as attested by the abundance of sickle blades, pounders and pestles, querns and mortars, recessed in the floor of each house, for the reaping and preparation of cereals and legumes, that made such permanence and population possible.”

This was more like the villages that Aristotle may have had in mind when he talked about the organic development of civilisation into the polis, an entity of about 200,000 persons( if Athens was taken to be the typical model). The head of the town was like a God who emerged as a leader because of obvious leadership skills that related to the needs of the time. Already at this time the burial procedures for these leaders were very different to the procedures for the burial of the ordinary village dweller. By 5000 BC Jaynes notes that cities of 10000 dwellers were not uncommon around the Nile delta. The facts, then support the Aristotelian thesis of the development and organic like growth of our communities in accordance with a hierarchy of needs and wants postulated by Maslow and Freud amongst others. By the time we get to Socrates harassing people in the agora over what they think they know, the potentialities of “capable of discourse” and “rationality” have begun to be actualised and the agora is the scene of so much more than sensing- moving animals. It s the place of what Wittgenstein referred to in his later work as the hurly burly of human activity that constitutes a hylomorphic “form of life”. Language, as we can see in the Platonic dialogues has advanced into a self reflective stage where it is searching for a method and the principles(arché) behind phenomena. At this stage language is no longer used unreflectively as an instrument to accomplish everyday instrumental goals. It has become the constituter of a kind of experience many wish to use the term “consciousness” to designate. Jaynes tied consciousness and language use very closely together, focussing upon the mechanism of metaphor and analogy:

“One needs language for consciousness. We think consciousness is learned by children between two and a half and five or six years in what we call the verbal surround or verbal community. It is an aspect of learning to speak. Mental words are out there as part of the culture and part of the family. A child fits himself into these words and uses them even before he knows the meaning of them. A mother is instilling the seeds of consciousness in a two or three year old, telling the child to stop and think, asking him “What shall we do today?” or “do you remember when we did such and such or were somewhere.And all this while metaphor and analogy are hard at work.”(Jaynes, 1986)

These observations are also supported by observations related to deaf children learning a sign language and the increased complexity of behaviour that then becomes possible. Is what Jaynes doing science? He certainly thinks so, and if language is a tool, then what he is talking about would be part of the Aristotelian canon of the productive sciences. For the later Wittgenstein, language was used to play games in accordance with rules which determined our moves in these games. For Kant these rules were related to the “categories” of understanding/judgement and for him language-use was more than just a game following rules it was a tool for expressing and communicating ideas and rational processes using the categories of the understanding and the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason.For Wittgenstein, references to language games does not rule out the telos or purposes of these games such as :

“Giving orders and obeying them……Reporting an event, Speculating about an event, Forming and testing a hypothesis…Asking, thanking, cursing, greeting, praying”(Wittgenstein, Philosophical Investigations, P.12e)

Wittgenstein continues this reflection on the different uses of language by specifically comparing the multiplicity of the ways words are used with the multiplicity of what he calls “the tools in language”. The interesting fact about these different ways of using language is the choice of beginning with the imperative form of language which we find in ethical discussions. The method of observation involved in the language-games of reporting an event would be irrelevant to the imperative uses of language. Reporting the events of promising would not, that is, be relevant to discussing whether one ought to keep promises. The explanation/justification of promising would eventually for Kant invoke the categorical imperative which orders us to act in a certain way according to a certain principle. These forms of language, Wittgenstein continues:

“are as much a part of our natural history as walking, eating, drinking, playing.”(12e)

Weizenbaum, in a move reminiscent of many analytical Philosophers, wishes to relate our use of tools to the solipsistic mental activity of imagining which is an interesting hypothesis entertained by many philosophers in the past and can be linked to Heideggers view of Kant’s work in which reason was replaced by an idea of the transcendental imagination. He does not attempt to “reduce” the part we play mentally in this process to imagining but he does say the following:

“But tools and machines do not merely signify mans imaginativeness and its creative reach, and they are certainly not important merely as instruments for the transformation of a malleable earth: they are pregnant symbols in themselves. They symbolise the activities they enable, i.e. their own use. An oar is a tool for rowing, and it represents the skill of rowing in its whole complexity. No one who has not rowed can see an oar as truly an oar.”(P.18)

The author continues with the claim that tools then become pedagogical/cultural instruments and this transcends their purely civilisation-building instrumental uses. This transcendent use is part of another telos of language which is to symbolically recreate or represent the world they are a part of. Machines are complex tools and like tools are extensions of mans natural powers. The more complex our tools become the more our relation to nature becomes less instrumental and purposive(related to necessary human needs) and more a matter of dominating or mastering the forces of nature for the purposes of unnecessary desires(e.g. the desire to win a war). Such unnecessary needs and desires have the potential to destroy all the civilisations man has managed to create since 10,000BC in a relatively short period of time. This process began with the simple creation of vessels that could transcend the limitations of our locomotion in a space which was confined to a particular territory, e.g. ships would eventually circumnavigate the earth, continued with telescopes, which because of the intimate correlation of space with time in our space-time-matter continuum, gave the impression that we can observe the passing of time which as a matter of fact, is a mistaken description of what is going on and may well end not with a whimper but a bang on a scale difficult to comprehend.

Time, as Weizenbaum notes could be calculated by events such as the shadows cast by the movement of the sun around objects or by the time it takes us to complete various everyday essential tasks such as walking to the agora in the morning and returning during the evening or as Ecclesiastes claimed all purposes are ultimately enclosed in the life that comes to be in the world (being born)and ceases to exist (dying):

“To everything there is a season,
A time for every purpose under heaven:
A time to be born, And a time to die;
A time to plant, And a time to pluck what is planted;
A time to kill, And a time to heal;
A time to break down, And a time to build up;
A time to weep, And a time to laugh;
A time to mourn, And a time to dance;
A time to cast away stones, And a time to gather stones;
A time to embrace, And a time to refrain from embracing;
A time to gain, And a time to lose;
A time to keep, And a time to throw away;
A time to tear, And a time to sew;
A time to keep silence, And a time to speak;
A time to love, And a time to hate;
A time of war, And a time of peace.”
(NKJV)

The time of human purposes has, we know, been transcended by the scientific calculation and explorations via telescopes of the surrounding universe and this perspective, perhaps more than any other diminishes the importance of the time Ecclesiastes talks about. What Ecclesiastes discusses however, is probably typical of the kind of discussions that were being conducted in the Athenian agora in the name of eudaimonia(leading the good spirited flourishing life). The time of the scientist and the time of the prophet, i.e. are at odds with each other, requiring the philosopher to find a middle way, Aristotle’s definition of time attempted this path of the golden mean:

“Time is the measurement of motion in terms of before and after”

This definition, in the scientific view has been surpassed by Einsteins relativity theory in which it is claimed that whether an event is simultaneous with another event or comes before or after it, is relative to a system of coordinates. Weizenbaum refers to this moment as the creation of a new scientific reality which supplanted the old reality (the one defined by Aristotle?). It is not clear what is being said here. The author quotes Mumford’s claim in the work”Technics and Civilisation”:

“The clock literally created a new reality….It is important to realise that this newly created reality was and remains an impoverished version of the older one, for it rests on a rejection of those direct experiences which formed the basis for, and indeed constituted , the old reality…The rejection of direct experience was to become one of the principal characteristics of modern science.”(P.25)

The author also invokes the remark by Karl Pearson in 1892 that:

“The scientific man has above all things to strive at self elimination in his judgments”(P.25)

This flies in the face of Aristotle’s account in which the self is vital to both defining the now of his experience and in arranging the nows in a before-after continuum. If, for example, Socrates is convicted after giving his apology in court, there is no possible world in which he could have been convicted before that speech. Weizenbaum then surprisingly claims that this attempt to eliminate the self involves eventually the attempt to transform human intelligence into an artificial form of intelligence of the kind we find in our machines. That the clock is the machine that helps to bring about this, is part of the authors case as is the claim that the computer was helping humankind avoid several impending crises that would inevitably hinder the development of civilisation into a more advanced form of culture. Apparently the military were feeling the need to analyse large volumes of information and felt the machine was the most appropriate solution to this problem- an attitude that reaches back to the first of the men, Descartes who was spending his time helping the military design the war machines/tools of the time. There is no doubt that under certain time constraints the ability to calculate quickly is advantageous and for those kind of tasks the computer is indispensable. But where speed is not the decisive factor, it is not clear that computers are significantly helping us to eliminate the self from the chain of information-processing and decision-making. The denial of the self, i.e. may be a form of an attempt to master the self which requires denial the knowledge we have accumulated in relation to the self, over millennia. Insofar as this is happening it is the extent to which man is becoming more zombie-like, more like the slave-like machines he has designed to satisfy his necessary and unnecessary needs and desires.

Phenomenology responds to the challenge to reinstate experience by the curious attempt to abandon all normal forms of explanation and justification in favour of what it calls “description”. It does this via what is calls a “phenomenological reduction” which “places the world in brackets”, a process which refuses to entertain the kind of “objectivity” conceived of by scientists– a process so closely allied with the process of “observation. Heidegger is one of the foremost phenomenologists and has this to say about one important mode of “Being-in-the-World:

“The Being of those entities which we encounter as closest to us can be exhibited phenomenologically if we take as our clue our everyday Being-in-the-World……The kind of dealing which is closest to us is as we have shown, not a bare perceptual cognition, but rather that kind of concern which manipulates them and puts them to use: and this has its own kind of “knowledge”(Being and Time P.95)

Here we see the bracketing of our interpretative tendencies operating in a phenomenological reduction and the revelation of a type of concern which otherwise remains concealed. Heidegger refers to the Greek term of “pragmata” and translates this as “equipment”. Another possible term for this type of concern is “instrumentality”. The essential characteristic of such an instrumentality is, that it is a relational characteristic in which there is an assignment or reference of something to something. In such a totality of instrumentalities each item “belongs” to the others in the way in which an ink-stand, pen, paper, ink, table, lamp, furniture, windows, doors and room belong in a connected totality. The pen signifies the skill of writing and Heidegger calls this meaning of being “ready-to-hand”, a form of knowledge which manifests itself in a kind of awareness he calls circumspection–an awareness which is a typical non-observational form of awareness often encountered in all forms of acting and working. Writing is the work involved , e.g. writing an article or a book or essay. In this work we also encounter entities of the kind of Dasein(human Being-there) which have an essentially temporal nature. Time, as Ecclesiastes suggests is linked to this kind of concernful circumspection and even the clock itself is “used” as a tool. Should anything go wrong in this kind of “dealing” with the world, e.g. the clock has stopped, then the clock emerges from the totality in which it is embedded as a “thing” that can be observed “present-at-hand”. It loses its essential character as part of the instrumentality of writing at the table by the window in the study. The clock becomes “conspicuous” and loses its insertion in the totality of equipment needed for the work. When my writing is disturbed by the clock that has stopped, our circumspection is transformed into a form of consciousness of the tool which Heidegger calls “Presence-at-hand”, a form in which it emerges from its immersion in a totality of involvements into an observational field and becomes the object of a judgement “The clock has stopped”.

William James in his work “The Principles of Psychology” noted that in learning a sequence of skills that constitute a work-project, e.g. learning to play the piano, observational consciousness of the position of ones fingers in relation to the keyboard is an essential part of the skill until the learning process has been completed when the fingers and the key board form relations to each other which are essentially non-observational and sub-conscious. This kind of skill was obviously important for all civilisation-building activities. So my relation to the words I speak is not that of someone listening to what I am saying but rather is a part of this relation to Being that Heidegger calls “ready-to-hand”, my words are like tools that are used circumspectfully and are inserted in a totality of involvements that Wittgenstein urges us to analyse non-phenomenologically. Certainly when I speak, insofar as Wittgenstein is concerned, I intend to speak but one should not then attempt to describe my state of mind but rather describe human institutions and customs:

“Insofar as I intend the construction of a sentence in advance, that is made possible by the fact that I can speak the language in question”(Philosophical Investigations, 108e)

Wittgenstein also claims in this context that mastery of a language resembles mastery of a technique in which we follow firstly, the rules of language-games but secondly, also the point of the language game we are playing. The whole Phenomenological method, insofar as it aims at describing acts of consciousness or acts of thought is mistaken Wittgenstein argues, but he does admit that there are phenomenological problems which are best approached via examining the use of language. It is, Wittgenstein argues in hylomorphic spirit:

“…only of a living human being, and what resembles(behaves like) a human being can one say:it has sensations: it sees: is blind: hears: is deaf: is conscious or unconscious.”(PI 97e)

The above could well be used as a list of reasons explaining why AI does not resemble or behave like an intelligent human being. Heidegger also would share this judgement about machines and claim that a machine has no relation to Being of the form of “Being-in-the-world” or the human form of “Being-there”. He interestingly also sees the connection of instrumentalities (such as language), and signs, which he sees as a kind of universal relation. Signs in the form of equipment he argues “show or indicate”. Referring to something he claims is also a relation. Signs refer but they also have a special relation to Being, expressed in the following:

“A sign is not a Thing which stands to another thing in the relationship of indicating: it is rather an item of equipment which explicitly raises a totality of equipment into our circumspection, so that together with it the worldly character of the ready-to-hand announces itself.”(Being and Time, P.110)

Heidegger then elaborates upon this by claiming that “the Being of words and of language” are founded upon “significance”.(P.121) There is a certain affinity with Aristotle’s insistence that the power of discourse is part of what is essentially human:

“The way in which discourse gets expressed is language. Language is a totality of words—a totality in which discourse has a “worldly” being of its own…..Language can be broken up into word-Things which are present-at-hand…Discoursing or talking is the way in which we articulate “significantly” the intelligibility of Being-in-the-World…..Talking is talking about something.”(Being and Time P.204-6)

A computer “language” shares very few of these characteristics and perhaps this is as much as a metaphor as “intelligence” is when used in the phrase “Artificial intelligence”. A computer language is not used for discourse but is rather a kind of code that relates to another code:machine code.

Heidegger very rarely engages directly with Aristotle but he does often speak about the Greek language:

“The Greeks had no word for “Language”: they understood this phenomenon “in the first instance” as discourse. But because the “logos” came into their philosophical ken primarily as assertion, this was the kind of logos which they took as their clue for working out the basic structures of the forms of discourse and its components. Grammar sought its foundations in the “logic” of this logos. But this logic was based upon the ontology of the present-at-hand.”(Ibid. P.209)

This is not strictly true for the thought of Plato and Aristotle who were careful to separate the “forms” of the true and the good. Aristotle, for example, claimed in his ethics that all human activity aimed at the good, and the good was therefore one of the many meanings of Being. The logical principles of practical reasoning (noncontradiction, sufficient reason) may be the same as those operating in theoretical reason but the differences between an imperative assertion : “We ought to keep promises” and a knowledge claim, “All men are mortal”, are significant and reducing the one to the other involves ignorance of these categories and violations of the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason.. Heidegger clearly feels he is liberating discourse from logic, but what he in fact is doing is invoking and attacking one of the tenets of “the new men” who sought to demolish the meaningful structure of ethical discourse and other speculative forms of discourse. Liberating modern discourse of course is important work. But accusing the Greeks of ontological mistakes when two of them gave us the “tools” to avoid this mistake is a somewhat surprising move.

Philosophy and AI Part Two: Review of “Computer Power and Human Reason” by J Weizenbaum(1976)

Visits: 596

code projected over woman
Photo by ThisIsEngineering on Pexels.com

The following is taken from the preface of the above book:

“..a major point of this book is precisely that we, all of us, have made the world too much into a computer, and that this remaking of the world in the image of the computer started long before there were any electronic computers. Now that we have computers, it becomes somewhat easier to see this imaginative transformation we have worked on the world. Now we can use the computer itself–that is the idea of the computer—as a metaphor to help us to understand what we have done and are doing.”(Page IX)

The ancient Greeks and the enlightenment philosopher Immanuel Kant were concerned to point out a major difference in the kind of reasoning we use in instrumental contexts of activity involving tools and artifacts(techné), and the categorical form of reasoning we use in knowledge contexts(epistemé) whether that knowledge is practical/moral or theoretical.

For Aristotle there were 3 principles 4 causes in relation to 4 kinds of change in relation to the infinite continuum of the media of change(e.g. space, time, and matter), and our understanding of the world is mediated by three kinds of science( theoretical, practical and productive/techné). Techné, then is best explained in terms of the reasoning we find in the productive sciences where the major point of the activity is the creation of tools and objects that instrumentally contribute to the good-spirited flourishing life(eudaimonia) that was so important to Aristotle. The “good spirited” aspect of of this life, however, is best accounted for by the theoretical and practical reasoning we find in both Aristotle and Kant’s writings. The major categorical difference between productive reasoning and practical/moral/theoretical reasoning is that the former is exclusively focussed on the means one uses to bring about ends, rather than the ends-in themselves, which we human beings and all life forms(psuche) represent: the latter form of reasoning, i.e. reasoning about ends-in themselves, exclusively obey different principles(arché), and rely less on material and efficient causation for their explanation/justification and more on formal and final causation in such contexts. Final causation is a key here because it is teleological in the sense Kant described in his third critique, a form belonging to forms of life.

Turning to two modern Philosophers of the 20th century will further enlighten us about what Weizenbaum is referring to in his preface, namely the mentality of what Hannah Arendt called the “new men”, whose influence over our culture began with Descartes, Hobbes, Hume, and continued with Adam Smith and Hegel, Nietzsche and Heidegger, the logical positivists, logical atomists, pragmatists and instrumentalists. The agenda of the “new men” was to neutralise the influence of Aristotle and Kant upon our thinking and replace it with a form of thinking that was anti-rationalist . A form of thinking that would restore the materialist and dualist controversies in a new form centring around the “new” Psychology that began in the 1870’s with the definition “the Science of Consciousness”. In Wittgenstein’s early work, for example, a logical solipsism is espoused which is abandoned later when Wittgenstein realises that there are fundamental conceptual confusions in much of psychology: confusions revolving around the role which forms of life and language play in the thinking and reasoning activities of the human being, whose embodiment is fundamentally different to the embodiment of artifacts such as computers.

Weizenbaum continues his introductory ideas with:

“We are all used to hearing that the computer is a powerful new instrument. But few people have any idea where the power of a computer comes from.”

The power of any artifact is a secondary power dependent upon the primary power of its creator, and this fact means that whilst the creators primary powers build upon an autonomy and freedom which the computer per definition can never possess, the category of most importance in the account we give of the computers “secondary powers” is one that necessarily places it in a material space-time continuum under the laws of cause-and effect, which mean that the machine is essentially a “reactive” entity, a cog in the chain of causes and effects in the space-time-matter continuum that is continually changing.

The “new men” of our “modern age” which began with Descartes have provided a foundation for not just confusion in the field of psychological reasoning but a more general kind of cultural confusion which is beginning to resemble the confusion we find in the minds of the mentally ill :

“We appear to have come to a time in which the ideas that there are differences between human beings and machines, that there are experiences that human beings can have but machines cannot, and that therefore(at least!) there are thoughts but not machines can have, we have come to a time in which the holding of such ideas is a lonely preoccupation, a business that tempts one to doubt of ones own sanity. In the book I wrote that the necessity to debate such ideas at all is as an index to the insanity of our time.”. The danger now is that the debate will stop–not because the absurdity of equating human beings with computers has finally been universally recognised, but because the voices defending human-centred positions are becoming ever fainter.”(PXIV)

The general cultural confusion of the new men referred to by Arendt, has infected our discourse to such an extent, that one today, more often than not, fails to note that an artifact is not a form of life, and therefore logically cannot be said to have the power of experiencing anything. Failure to experience anything, then, has logical consequences such as not being able to engage in any discourse related to experience, e.g. perceiving, feeling, thinking etc.. Another consequence is that one cannot legitimately engage in any reasoning about experience. This suggests that computers and AI cannot “mean what they say” when they appear to be having a conversation about experience, i.e. they literally do not know what they are talking about.

Weizenbaum also takes up the issue of the zombie-like experience that many are having in the playing of violent computer games. Experience becomes vicarious and achieved through a digital medium in which one can experience the “thrill of killing” without any of the real-world experiences and consequences. The Zombie, the author points out, is psychically numbed by the clinical distance there is between themselves and their “victims”. This is excellent training, it is argued , to detach what one is doing from the consequences of what one is doing. The rush to ensure that even 5 year olds are introduced to this “zombie experience”, is the rush, the author argues, to acquire an education in “violence without guilt”(XVII). Weizenbaum points out, in the context of this discussion, that one implication of the importance of working with models is that the model only contains what is essential for the purposes for which the model is being used. Computer models such as those we find in computer games, however, leave out almost everything that is essential to the real thing the model is modelling. This seriously truncates the learning-experience, a fact, the author claims, that is not obvious to many of those involved in the computer education we are receiving.

The picture that Weizenbaum paints is one of a world obsessed with techné without its normal conceptual connections to areté(doing the right thing in the right way at the right time), diké(justice–getting what one justly deserves) and epistemé( explanations and justifications that are in accordance with the principles(arché) of noncontradiction and sufficient reason). This is the world of the “new men” and the “age of discontentment” that has dawned upon us: a world without the sense of responsibility that normally follows from the life we have been leading for thousands of years before the industrial and technological revolutions that have relatively recently taken place. Any discussion of collective insanity ought to refer to Freud and his later cultural writings, e.g. “Civilisation and its Discontents”, in which Freud maintains that modern man no longer believes that all his work over the ages has been worth the effort. This essay was written in 1929 before any computers were being assembled and at least 12 years before the first electrical non mechanical digital machine was invented. The “spirit” of “techné” was, however, in the air ,and Europe was preparing for war and the “new men” had succeeded in repressing the “spirit” of ancient Greece and the enlightenment. In 1945 two weapons of mass destruction were to be dropped on civilian populations in accordance with the “new spirit” which had taken root in a soil that was, by this time, almost completely toxic. Hannah Arendt is also an important commentator on the political effects of the new spirit, namely the collapse of the political party system in Europe and their replacement by mass movements which could be easily influenced by “mass messaging” that appealed to feelings and emotions rather than to principles and reasoning. Tyrants used this to their advantage and mobilised masses to do terrible deeds. We ought also, to retain some political perspective, and remind ourselves that it was the so-called “democratic” USA which dropped the weapons of mass destruction on civilian populations in 1945. The action was approved of by the masses(Gallup poll 85% in favour in the US) indicating that “populism” and the elevation of instrumental calculation over moral judgement, in politics, was here to stay, irrespective of the political convictions of leaders. Weizenbaum points out that with the movement toward miniaturisation of chips, weapon accuracy could be substantially increased. The phenomenon of using cruise missiles to destroy civilian infrastructure and target hospitals, schools etc had not yet occurred at the time of the writing of Weizenbaum’s work but is now part of the current war-scape of our “modern” world.

The author also takes up the cultural influence of the mass viewing of television-content which takes as its model of knowledge, a truncated form of scientific calculative thinking that bares no resemblance to the more philosophical accounts of science we find in Aristotle and Kants writings. All other forms of so called “non-scientific knowledge” is delegitimated in favour of the science of the “new men”.

The most serious consequence of the domination of a limited conception of the law of cause and effect on the experiences of men, is that the agents autonomy, or freedom, is impeached in favour of a Hobbesian mechanical deterministic view of life. The new men, it must be noted, have succeeded in the installation of their world view: a world view in which freedom is devalued along with the value of areté(doing the right thing in the right way at the right time) and epistemé (the regulation of mans activity by principles(arche)) and diké(the justice of getting what one deserves). These terms literally have no meaning in the lives of the new men, and the beginning of this first surfaced in a “modern” form in the writings of Hobbes who saw in life(psuche) the mere mechanical movement of limbs. It was Hobbes, we ought to recall that used the model of the Leviathan(a sea monster with enormous power(and dangerous for human life)) to “picture” modern government. Psuche for Aristotle was a term covering all forms of life from the simplest plant life that possessed the powers of growing and reproduction, to animal forms which possess these powers in addition to the power of sensing and locomotion. Human forms possess all these powers in addition to the powers of discourse and reasoning, and the relation between these powers is such that they interpenetrate and produce a whole that is greater than the sum of its parts. Man is the best and the worst of animals, Aristotle claims, and he also claims that he is at his best if he is a member of good well run state which resembles more a , of course, friendly living form, rather than a monster. The zombie is a kind of human monster which denies the essential characteristic of life which is that once ilife has ceased to exist it is absolutely dead and so and cannot be reanimated. The zombie “form of life” is a figment of the imagination of the new men. Our conception of ourselves, it now seems, is left to images constructed by the imagination, rather than the complex conception produced via our theoretical, practical and productive sciences and Aristotelian metaphysics(first principles).

For Weizenbaum, the Hobbesian idea of a contract ensures that the freedom not to agree is substituted by a transactional process in which one freely agrees to abide by the terms of the contract. For him it is important that both the ideas of freedom and God are respected in this transaction. This idea of a social contract, however, may well exist between men but, as Hume pointed out has never existed between men and the states they are citizens of. The idea of ” a mans word is his bond” is eroded with the idea of a contract which is some kind of insurance policy against the possibility of someone promising to do something and then not keeping their promise. Now in Kantian ethics the proposition “Promises ought to be kept” is supported by the principle of the categorical imperative and it is of course no guarantee that everyone will in fact keep the promises they make. If they do not keep their promises, however, their honesty and agency is called into question by moral judgements that weighed heavily both in ancient Greek times and in Kantian times. Nowadays trusting each other is less prevalent, and we will believe that a third party will keep their promise only if we can prove to another third party that the promise was made. This proof, it is important to note, is only needed if the original moral system breaks down. So what happens when the whole moral system breaks down and we no longer trust one another because men no longer possess good wills? The only recourse left is the transactional contract and morality becomes a matter of good defined in terms of its consequences rather than the classical ideas of a good in itself defined in terms of areté and diké.

In the context of this discussion it is important to point out that AI in the form of Chat GPT does not believe that promises ought to be kept is a legitimate moral recommendation with a definite meaning. Chat claims that it has learned all sorts of things. but if learning is an experience, than the veracity of this claim must be called into question. One can of course redefine learning mechanically in the way some early neural scientists did when they claimed that “learning is the facilitation if neuronal pathways such that a type of experience is present that was not present before”(Starling). Note, however recourse to the term “experience”. This definition only makes sense if we are experiencing beings and understand what experience is. Both conditions are necessary because our form of consciousness is a self-conscious form of consciousness which in turn implies that our experiences are related to a self that can take these experiences as objects and reflect upon them in judgements such as “Promises ought to be kept”. This idea of “experience” also includes the ideas of both doing and undergoing as suggested by Dewey in his work “Art as experience”. There is much in the “language-games” used by chat robots that appears to make sense but on closer conceptual examination falls apart.

Weizenbaum’s trust in the idea of a contract is perhaps a consequence of his belief in what he calls “science” which, whilst not reducible to the kind of calculation he despises, is nevertheless an anti-rational position. He says, amongst other things:

“For the only certain knowledge science can give us is knowledge of the behaviour of formal systems, that is systems that are games invented by man himself and in which to assert truth is nothing more or less than to assert that, as in a chess game, a particular board position was arrived at by a sequence of legal moves.”(P.14)

Aristotle believed that “All men are mortal” is a theoretical knowledge-statement which we are absolutely certain of, not because of a relation to primitive elements of a formal system, but because we are rational animals capable of discourse. The kind of understanding we have in this case, could never be purely observational because observation is of particulars situated in a space-time-matter continuum, and being situated in a time span as being live at that time could never constitute immortality. Conceptual truths such as “All men are mortal”, are, then, true not in virtue of being related to any particular, but rather, only in virtue of being related to a class of particulars that are categorised by the understanding. The author continues:

“All empirical science is an elaborate structure built on piles that are anchored not on bedrock, as supposed, but on the shifting sand of fallible human judgement, conjecture and intuition….The man in the street surely believes such scientific facts to be well established, as well proven, as his own existence. His certitude is an illusion. Nor is the scientist himself immune to the same illusion. In his praxis he must, after all, suspend disbelief in order to do or think anything at all. He is rather like a theatregoer, who, in order to participate in and understand what is happening on the stage, must for a time pretend to himself that he is witnessing real events.”(P 14-15)

So if, on witnessing Othello strangling Desdemona, the scientific theatregoer rushes onto the stage to hinder this murder, what ought we to to say about such a sequence of events? Whatever we will say it will contain a judgement to the effect that the scientist was not aware that this is a “play” he is witnessing, composed not of real events but of artistically constituted imitations of events. This kind of absurd description abounds in all anti-rational accounts of science, whether they be logical positivist, logical atomist, naturalist or pragmatist. Not everything we know has to be proved or observed. I am not certain of my own existence because I have observed myself to exist in this space-time-matter continuum, nor have I in any other way “proved” my existence. I do know this to be the case , as Descartes suggested, through thought, and the existential argument for this is that I cannot doubt that I am thinking without thinking, and furthermore something must in some sense of existence “exist” in order to think, i.e. at the very least it must be a human form of life. For Aristotle, the soul is a principle whose essence is to be thought which is actualised in thinking but it is an embodied form of thinking that originates in a human body with human limbs, hands and organs which include a brain(whose function Aristotle may have misunderstood). Now Descartes was a rationalist, and the argument for our existence was a typical rational argument for existence but he was also a dualist without any argument for a reconciliation of his ontology of thought and existence ,and he was subsequently forced under argumentative pressure to retreat to a materialist position in which he claims that the mental and physical worlds meet in a particular place in the brain. The author then comes to an incredible conclusion:

“Gradually he(the scientist) becomes what he at first merely pretended to be: a true believer. I choose the word “argument” thoughtfully, for scientific demonstrations, even mathematical proofs, are fundamentally acts of persuasion…… But no merely logical argument, no matter how cogent or eloquent, can undo this reality: that science has become the sole legitimate form of understanding in the common wisdom.”(P 15-16)

This claim that argument is merely a rhetorical device to persuade, would ring false to Aristotelian philosophers who would not confuse the enthymemes of rhetoric with the logical reasoning that follows the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason in the domains of knowledge and action. Neither striving after the acquisition of theoretical conceptual knowledge nor any call to action is required in the aesthetic context of the play. There is certainly some relation to the idea of the Good and the Bad, e.g. tragedy is about good men interacting with bad men and diké( men getting what they deserve), but the issue is not to act but to learn something from what one is witnessing or experiencing.

Anti-rationalism, in other words confuses the different forms of reasoning in different universes of discourse. The different forms of epistemé(sciences) for Kant would be characterised in terms of different principles applying to different realms or domains of reality. Kant would have been happy with the term “moral science” to categorise his ethical reflections and would have seen a certain identity of procedure in the conclusions one reaches from both theoretical and practical premises. For him there would be at least two different kinds of “demonstrations” that move from the level of principles expressed in major premises(Promises ought to be kept, All men are mortal) to reality in the conclusion(e.g that one ought to act in a particular way, Socrates is mortal). This is the route of law in a context of explanation/justification : a route very different from the route of experience or learning in a context of exploration in which one might be moving toward an understanding of a concept or a judgement which is some form of generalisation of what we have experienced.

Weizenbaum does not tell us how we are certain of our own existence, so it is not clear how far his anti-rationalism extends. He does not, that is, declare the variables and the values of his variables as is the practice of computer programmers in the process of creating their programmes. The formal relation of variables to each other resembles very closely the relation of rules to the games they constitute. These games, to a greater or lesser extent, may also imitate the activities of our human life, may, that is, be aesthetic representations of aspects of our lives. Games require a work of creation by the imagination, insofar as their content is concerned, but it is the imitation of action/life that is the point of many computer games and the relations between the elements of the games are relations between cause and effect particularities, expressed by “if you do X then Y will happen”: hypothetical reasoning and consequences are the arena of the skill-learning and skill performances that occur. This is the arena of productive sciences for both Aristotle and Kant.

Cosmopolitanism, Multi-Nationalism, Prohibitionism, Judgement and phronesis.

Visits: 958

brown wooden gavel on brown wooden table
Photo by EKATERINA BOLOVTSOVA on Pexels.com

One of the distinguishing characteristics of the forms of human co-existence in large groups , (e.g. state of nature, civilisation, and culture), is the relation of these forms to Philosophy, History and Law, and their associated institutions of the State, e.g. University and legal institutions. In a state of nature Hobbes claimed that men are essentially equal in that the strong man is still vulnerable to the violence of groups of weak men or even the cunning of a weaker man. For Hobbes and his followers some kind of contract is needed to exchange ones natural freedom for the security of a civilisation. The idea of the transactional relation of the contract between negotiating parties might not actually be the best way of characterising the role of Philosophy, History and Law in the civilising process. The ancient Greeks perhaps best manifested the important role of epistemé and the knowledge of the form of the Good in the transitional phase of community life from the phase of Civilisation to the phase of Culture, a transition in which the matrix of concepts of psuche, areté, diké, arché, eudaimonia and phronesis play important roles in the establishment of the principles of freedom, equality and human rights(all important elements in the provision of security for the citizens of a polis or a state).

Hobbes focussed on the contract perhaps because his goals for humanity were the material goals of security and “commodious living”. Locke too was concerned with property and ownership, and the protection of property was Locke’s motivation for the social contract. He, in contrast to Hobbes, believed that life in a state of nature was not solitary, poor, nasty, brutish and short, but rather a peaceful form of coexistence. It was probably only with the Enlightenment and Kant that the returning theme of the importance of the universal intellectual “property” of ideas, made the notion of the social contract otiose. We know Hume claimed that no such contract had ever existed. With Kant, the issue of individual human rights is indirectly posed against the background of a universally embraced categorical imperative. The transition between a utilitarian civilisation and a self sufficient culture meeting both the concrete and abstract needs(e.g. knowledge, justice, etc) of man is, for Kant, assured as a task or telos of the humanistic project. The concrete physiological and safety needs(Maslow), are, of course, important maintenance needs and are necessary conditions for the life of man, but they are not self-sufficient for the being who thinks holistically about a form of existence which he wishes to be a good-spirited flourishing life(eudaimonia), and who is prone to questioning the value of his own being(Heidegger: man is a being form whom his very being is in question). In Cultures the concern for justice is integrated with the ideas of freedom, responsibility and equality. In such a social form we find a combined concern which is continuous with the concerns of the ancient Greeks embedded in the matrix of psuche, arché, epistemé, diké, areté, and eudaimonia.

Kant argued that man as an individual is not rational, but that rationality will actualise itself in the species as long as there is a continual commitment to the moral life and its imperatives and principles. For Hobbes, the issue of the power of the government overrides all concerns for the idea of the cultural man who argues that “the government is representing the people”, meaning that there is a sense in which the government is the people expressed best in the formula “by the people and for the people”. For Hobbes reason is an activity that is merely in the service of exercising power for his narrowly defined ends of humanity.Power for the cultural man is not associated with the sword, as it was for Hobbes, but associated rather with the pen and the book, the law and the gavel, i.e. the powers of language and argumentation and its various forms. These forms may be one of the most important gifts that we have inherited from the Golden Age of ancient Greece, e.g. eristic, elenchus, enthymemes, dialectic. With the exception of eristic which turned argumentation into a competition, the remaining forms aimed primarily at arriving at rational conclusions from supporting premises: conclusions which aimed at the True and the Good depending upon whether the issue was theoretical or practical. With modern forms of “argumentation” which aimed at the rejection of the rational in favour of observation by the senses and free play of the imagination, reasoning fell into disfavour and even became an object of humiliation and indignation if the reasoning was attempting to categorically say that something was true or claim that something was categorically good. This modernism of course risked the whole project of epistemé or knowledge which was designated as “abstract”, in favour of the experience of the concrete by means of the senses.

“Prohibitionism” is a modern movement that further risked the humanistic project by concentrating on defending the differences between cultures rather than asking about the totality of conditions necessary for a culture to be a culture(Ask of everything what it is in its nature). The characterisation of different cultures was presented in the form of an “album of sketches” rather than the concern of the rational philosopher for “perspicuous representation” of the phenomena under consideration. Aristotelian Hylomorphic and Kantian Critical Philosophy was as a consequence marginalised and the humanistic project as a consequence is currently stalled in its tracks.

In a discussion about international mindedness at a Teachers conference some years ago, it was suggested that the humanistic project had to be begun again, not of course from scratch, but by using the Greek rhetorical techniques of elenchus, dialectic and enthymemes, in order to criticise the modern tendency to “reduce” cultures to their differences. There is, of course, a difference between the wines , the foods , the languages and the climates of different countries, and these should be described and appreciated and add to the richness of our experience. Such differences can be described in the form of an “album of sketches” but this “album” is best presented in social contexts when we are at leisure and socialising together. This type of conversation has no need of elenchus, dialectic, or rhetorical techniques, because the imagination is the primary cognitive faculty that is being mobilised and there is no need for anything more than “showing” the phenomena being discussed.

Should, however, the discussion at the dinner table turn to more serious matters, such as the role of women in different societies, the album of sketches approach describing the phenomena of interest will not suffice for the furtherance of the humanistic project which requires elenchus, dialectic, and the logical principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason if prejudices are to be removed from the minds of the dinner guests, and the justice of the cause manifested. It is, of course, a fact that in some societies women are ordered by the government to dress in particular ways, behave in particular ways, and they are also prohibited from behaving in particular ways(e.g. driving cars, demonstrating and voicing their opinion). This form of prohibitionism has ridden on the modern wave of anti-rationalism into the pole position of debate on such issues, and there is even in our culture a prohibition relating to insisting on the value of our freedom, equality, and responsibility which extends all the way to the government which sometimes even prohibits itself from voicing what is important in our culture( on the grounds of non-interference in the lives of its citizens).

There is an argument on the grounds of freedom for the government to take such a position, but it does risk slowing down the rate of progress of the humanistic project and its commitment to equality and justice. In the current modern climate in which everyone appears to be able to be offended by anything, a modification of the Greek strategies was suggested. If someone insisted or acted as if it was not permissible to criticise other cultures, the humanist strategy should consist in, at the very least, attempting to “show” without directly saying, that women, to take one example, should have the freedom to dress, drive cars, speak, be educated, and form relationships of various kinds openly. This can be done by an interrogative technique that questions ones assumptions and the consequences of these assumptions. Such a technique requires epistemé: knowledge of the relation of assumptions and their consequences. The questions have, of course, to be diplomatically formulated, and also leave conclusions about such assumptions, as it were hanging in the air, waiting for their obvious answer(Of course equality requires that women dress as they please, drive if they wish to, express themselves freely, go to school and university and form different kinds of relations with whomever they please(within moral boundaries)).

Prohibitionism as embodied in government action when it, for example prohibited the sale of alcohol in the 1930’s in the US infringed upon obvious rights of privacy that individuals have in virtue of being, as the constitution claims “endowed by their Creator with certain inalienable rights”. What these rights are, of course, is not as self evidently true as the constitution proclaims. This passage, for example, has been appealed to in relation to the right to bear arms that are capable of widespread destruction. Yet imagine the chaos if the government of the 1930’s, in order to avoid criticism of its policies, enforced a ban on freedom of speech. The prohibition of alcohol was born from the union of lack of knowledge about the real properties of alcohol, and its excessive consumption, and the moral indignation of religious figures who conducted debate in an atmosphere of (imagined)humiliation rather than an atmosphere of (informed)good will. This pattern of imagined humiliation and moral indignation is still in use today by terrorists and governments inspired by the same perverted logic. For us moderns it is not as obvious as it was for the ancient Greeks that the good spirited flourishing life was a difficult thing to achieve and required constant vigilance and questioning using reliable methods. Life for them was constantly subjected to a tribunal of reason where evidence was weighed in the light of the demands of the law and judgements pronounced without “fear or favour”. Discourse in the modern polis is not as free nor as responsible and enlightened as it was during these times. After the Golden Age of Greece came the dark ages steered by the spirit of humiliation and dogma of religious institutions. The Renaissance and the Enlightenment initiated a rebirth of critical inquiry which lasted as long as Hegel only to be cast us back into a second dark ages which we are currently enduring under the heading of “modernism” and “post-modernism”. The major shift responsible for this second dark age resides in the rejection of reason in favour of the imagination and the replacement of courage by fear.

Areté(doing the right thing in the right way at the right time) has no ethical meaning today and is viewed descriptively in terms of the concrete connection of consequences with one another . A position that fails to appeal to principle(arché) or law. Principle and law is rejected on the grounds of unnecessary abstraction, because the “concrete” is more tangible and less open to “interpretation”.

Judges do not quibble about the law unless it is an unjust law and are interested in the concrete only to the extent that it proves that someone did something “wrong”— a term which has a clear an unequivocal meaning for them. We expect our politicians to display the same conviction and knowledge of principles and the law, but unfortunately our expectations are constantly unfulfilled. Indeed a politicians life appears to be filled with both “fear and favour” and they are as likely as not these days to have a criminal record or to commit crimes and misdemeanors whilst in office. The ancient view of the phronimos, that great-souled political man possessed of all the “virtues”, is a thing of the past. The imagination has “pictured” this state of affairs in terms of “the absence of political heavyweights”

The “fear” of invoking a moral/political principle at a dinner-party was not shared by the Greeks. The “Symposium” is an account of the kind of conversation that could occur during the “recreation” time of Socrates. Every guest at the symposium dinner table was required to speak on the topic of whether “Eros” is a god or not, and everyone is aware of a possible critical response, but engages in the process without “fear or favour”, even if there is a Socrates present among the guests. It is difficult to imagine in this context the taking of offence because of something one said at this feast, but the virtue-system of that time also encouraged a form of self control that perhaps is not thought of as a virtue today,( but rather as something that has been “buttoned up”). There is no balancing of the virtues of courage and self control in the books of everyday modern life. Homeostasis is achieved at the dinner table by favouring differences and fearing the True and the Good.

What occurs at the dinner table has become the model for education which also fears defending the True and the Good and favours relativism and the religion of “differences”. It may be true that “we are all different individuals”(in some sense) and it may also be true that Cultures too “are all different”(in some sense), but Greek and Enlightenment questions remain hanging in the air, for example, the question of “Ask of everything what it is in its nature”. The need to answer this question in particular was of singular importance for the Greeks and Kant and their followers, but if someone raised this question at a modern dinner table or in a modern classroom it would be met with boredom and indifference at best and with hostility at worst.

Science and Art, are an important part of “Culture” insofar as they aim at the True and the Good, but to the extent that they also embody a sceptical attitude toward these defining and constitutive goals they serve the purposes of the modernist project well, especially if they focus on the use of the imagination and our sensory experiences(observation) of the world rather than our conceptual understanding and the principles and ideas of reason(noncontradiction, sufficient reason, epistemé, areté, freedom, equality ). Freud speaks of these as deflections and claims that they have failed to fulfil the promise of happiness that man expected from them. This is partly why Freud refuses to make the Kantian distinction between Civilisation and Culture and speaks of the discontentment that lies behind his question relating to whether all the effort we put into civilisation is worth the energy. We know from the terrible 20th century( Arendt) that science can be used for evil purposes (dropping atomic bombs on civilian populations, nazi experiments with children) and we also know from this century that modern art no longer saw any point in contributing to the progress of the humanistic project(e.g. by using the imagination to present and reveal what is true and what is good). The strategy of the “new men”(Arendt) for whom everything was possible in a context when the masses thought nothing was possible any longer, was the ancient Sophist technique of making the worse argument seem the better(denying the value of Truth and Justice).This technique lies behind prohibitionism and the general inversion of our belief in epistemé and areté, at the dinner table, in politics, the sciences and the arts. Techné is in the process of replacing epistemé, partly by the use of AI which is replacing our epistemé in relation to psuche(life, soul) with hidden algorithms and SEO formulas. We are now speaking to AI devices in our home and communicating with AI devices over the internet. Turing predicted that one day we would not be able to tell whether we are communicating with an AI device or a human and that day may be here or at least coming soon. The prohibition of souls talking across cultural boundaries about cultural conflicts has been one stage on the way to this end. Such a state of affairs indeed deserves the historical designation of “Technical Revolution” which in some sense is a chid of the “Industrial Revolution”. These are revolutions which the Historians need to evaluate in terms of overall global benefits and burdens. Freud with his eagle eye vision of what was to come, spoke of “Civilisation and its Discontents”. This might be an appropriate term to use for the Modern Age beginning with the Industrial Revolution, namely, the “Age of Discontentment”.

Book Review of T S Eliot’s “Notes Toward a Definition of Culture: Unity of European Culture

Visits: 1149

Europe and Africa From the International Space Station
Europe and Africa From the International Space Station by NASA’s Marshall Space Flight Center is licensed under CC-BY-NC 2.0

The series of talks recorded in this chapter were addressed to a German audience. Eliot, the poet and editor of a famous literary journal, the Criterion, was invited to speak on the theme of European unity, and he begins his talk, somewhat provocatively with the claim that English is the language that is:

“the richest for the purposes of writing poetry”(P.110)

Eliot then proceeds to outline the myriad of European influences upon the structure of the language: its German foundation, a Scandinavian element, a Norman/French element, a succession of later French elements, a Celtic element, and elements of Latin. Eliot also notes:

“the influence of generations of study of Latin and Greek”(P.111)

Eliot himself, we know, insofar as his poetry was concerned was influenced by poetry from the East, classical literature from Greece and Rome, and various translations of the Bible.

He again takes up the issue of the relation between politics and culture, and regrets the tendency to confuse these two areas of concern. He points to two examples: firstly nationalism, and secondly a dogmatic idealist view of a future world-culture. He also takes the opportunity to criticise Hitlers Germany for assuming:

“that every other culture than that of Germany was either decadent or barbaric.”(P.118)

Eliot elaborates upon his objection to the idealistic vision of a possible future world-organisation by claiming that the project is reminiscent of many social engineering products, all of which fail to acknowledge the importance of the organic nature of culture. Social engineering suggests, of course, that there is a materialistic mechanistic aspect of organising society in the spirit of techné, which operates on different principles to those related to epistemé(knowledge) and diké(justice). Eliot formulates his interesting mixed position on this issue in the following way:

“But culture is something that must grow: you cannot build a tree, you can only plant it, and care for it, and want for it to mature in its due time, and when it is grown you must not complain if you find that from an acorn has come an oak and not an elm-tree. And a political structure is partly construction, and partly growth; partly machinery, and the same machinery, if good, is equally good for all peoples.”(P.119)

Eliot attempts a definition of the use of the word “culture” and begins this account with a distinction between “the material organisation” of Europe and “the spiritual organism” of Europe:

“If the latter dies then what you organise will not be Europe, but merely a mass of human beings speaking several different languages”(P.119)

Post WWII judgements of the developments in Europe during the first half of the 20th century, ranged from the extreme claim that Europe had committed suicide by unleashing two world wars upon the world, to the less extreme view that the world wars were in fact cathartic moments necessary for the defence of freedom and democracy for the whole world. Seen from the vantage point of 2022 both the EU and the UN can be seen, at least in the long term perspective, as institutions embodying the spirit of European freedom and democracy but there are nevertheless short term concerns that the spirit is not exactly flourishing. It would not be true to claim, however, that this spirit is dead. It would also not be true to claim, that the spirit of totalitarianism and autocracy is dead or even dying. Some commentators view the situation much as Freud did in 1929 as a life/death(eros, thanatos) struggle with the forces of darkness.

Eliot claims that European culture possesses a variety in unity, which is not mechanical, but organic and natural. He characterises this state of affairs in the following manner:

“By “Culture”, then, I mean first of all what the anthropologists mean: the way of life of a particular people living together in one place. That culture is made visible in their arts, in their social system, in their habits and customs, in their religion. But these things added together do not constitute the culture, though we often speak for convenience as if they did. These things are simply the parts into which a culture can be anatomised, as a human body can.”(P.120)

Gestalt Psychology might have been on Eliot’s mind when he wrote the above words. Atomism, associationism, and sensation-psychology were all “reductionist” positions rejected by the Gestalt school in favour of a thesis that “The whole is greater than the parts”. The school was composed of principally, scientists who were dissatisfied with the results of atomism and reductionism in the arena of Psychology. They focussed principally on problems of perception and interpreted the workings of this largely sensible function in terms of the workings of the brain and the “hypothesis” that “the parts of any whole are defined by the whole”. It is also of interest to note that almost the entire school were forced to leave Germany by 1935. Underlying these seemingly holistic theses, however, is a reliance upon the role of the brain that was regarded as a material source of psychic phenomena. This mechanistic view followed essentially mechanistic principles and promoted a physicalist-functionalist view of the relation between the brain and the mind.

Eliot elaborates upon this theme of the spirit of culture by claiming that this spirit is shared by artists, poets, philosophers, politicians and workers alike. Part of what is shared is the language the people speak and Eliot characterises this in the following way:

“Generally speaking, the same language means thinking and feeling, and having emotions rather differently from people who use a different language.” (P.120-121)

So, even if Europeans speak different languages, the different groups do influence one another. What, then, is the common feature that binds these groups together. Eliot argues that it is primarily religion( “a common tradition of Christianity” P.122) that is responsible for unifying these groups. This entails that the Culture of Europe would disintegrate with the disappearance of the Christian faith. Eliot does not specifically mention Ethics in this discussion, but surely Christian morality must also be a key feature of this unity. He does, however, refer to the unifying role of European Universities with their common system of academic standards embodying a respect for epistemé, arché, diké. A significant percentage of the population sojourn for a number of years behind the walls of these institutions. These institutions, in Eliot’s view, ought to be independent of government control, especially insofar as the academic standards relating to truth, knowledge and wisdom are concerned.

Eliot, speaking during the darkest hours for Europe, concludes this essay darkly with the warning that the spiritual possessions of cultural Europe are “in imminent peril”.

Review of T S Eliot’s “Notes Toward a Definition of Culture” Education and Culture

Visits: 1152

NASA Adds Leap Second to Master Clock
NASA Adds Leap Second to Master Clock by NASA Goddard Photo and Video is licensed under CC-BY 2.0

Jurgen Habermas in his work “Theory of Communicative Action” presents a modern primarily functionalist sociological account of action and discourse. He uses systems theory and an instrumental model of practical reasoning to describe/explain/justify human activities in a human life-world. Habermas differentiates the systems of Politics, Economics, the Socio-Cultural and Religion in terms of “steering mechanisms” of power, money, language, and belief in a transcendent form of being. Habermas argues furthermore that, insofar as our modern world is concerned, there is what he refers to as a colonisation and rationalisation of our life-world by these systems. By life-world Habermas means our face to face interactions in society and our personal sphere. His account has been accused of being dualistic and many criticisms have focussed on just this aspect of his theory, questioning, for example, the philosophical basis of the distinction between life-world and systems operating in accordance with pseudo-causal “mechanisms”.

Eliot, in his discussion of Education distinguishes between the definition of the term, and the “purpose” of education, implying that the purpose is not necessarily a part of the definition(as is the case with Aristotelian hylomorphic essence-specifying definitions). Eliot turns to the OED for his definition of the use of the word:

“The process of bringing up(young persons)”: “the systematic instruction, schooling, training given to the young(and by extension to adults) in preparation for the work of life: “culture or development of powers, formation of character.”

It does appear, however, as if the Purpose” of education(in the sense of the Greek “telos”), is a part of the above definition of the use of the word “education”. Eliot’s argument against “purpose” may stem from the way in which several of the authors he considers, conceive of the matter. He also refers to the thoughts from a religious conference held in Oxford(1937):

“Education is the process by which the community seeks to open its life to all the individuals within it and enable them to take their part in it. It attempts to pass on to them its culture, including the standards by which it would have them live. Where that culture is regarded as final, the attempt is made to impose it on younger minds. Where it is viewed as a stage in development, younger minds are trained both to receive it and to criticise and improve upon it. This culture is composed of various elements. It runs from rudimentary skill and knowledge up to the interpretation of the universe and of man by which the community lives.”(P.96 in Eliot, “Notes”)

There is a discernible ambiguity in the above quote, insofar as the connection between a work-process and its result is concerned, and this once again raises the issue of a hylomorphic account of what amounts to an actualisation of a form of life. In such a process, Aristotle maintains, there is no distinction between the process at work and its “potential” result, and this claim is connected to another assumption that, insofar as living organisms are concerned, there is no viable logical distinction between things which result in good consequences, and what is essentially good-in-itself. It is also important in this context to embrace the Aristotelian claim that society itself is an organic phenomenon that is actualising its potential over several stages, over a long period of time(in an analogous fashion to the actualisation processes of life-forms). This is one hylomorphic condition for human life in a human life-world.

Eliot notes that culture itself has not been defined, and rejects the identification of “culture” with the transmission of skills and knowledge. Knowledge(epistemé), on the Aristotelian and Kantian accounts, would certainly incorporate the above mentioned “interpretations of the universe and of man”. This definitively includes knowledge of the self that the Delphic oracle sought after, in the challenge thrown down to all mankind to “know thyself”. There is also obvious reference to the knowledge of the universe which, in accordance with Aristotelian metaphysics, requires learning and understanding of all the theoretical, practical, and productive sciences as well as the metaphysical framework for these sciences which consists of 4 kinds of change, three principles of change, 4 causes of change, in 3 different media(space, time and matter). If the purpose of education is to transmit culture and the above is an outline of what needs to be transmitted in the form of principles of reason, understanding, and judgement, then the task is one of immense magnitude and in accordance with the modern concept of “lifelong learning”.

Eliot takes up William Godwins utilitarian answer to the question “What is the purpose of education”, namely, happiness , which Eliot claims:

“is often associated with the full development of personality” (P.97)

In the context of this discussion one may be forgiven for asking the question “How is happiness related to the full development of the personality?”, especially in the light of the Kantian objection to the ethical use of the principle of happiness. Happiness, for Kant, is the principle of self-love in disguise, and because of its narcissistic character, it cannot respect the universal freedom and ethical rationality of man. The happiness of a man is a singular individual event, and the objects of, or reasons for, this state can vary for both the same individual at different times of his/her life, as well as vary from one individual to another.

The OED defines the use of the word personality in the following 3 ways:

The combination of characteristics or qualities that form an individuals distinctive character

The qualities that make someone interesting or popular

A celebrity

The words “Individual” and “distinctive”, suggest that the function of the word, “personality”, is to distinguish or differentiate one individual from another, rather than the strategy of subsuming a number of individuals under one category, which is related to the work of conceptualisation functioning in accordance with the mental faculties of understanding and judgement. Kant’s notion of aesthetic judgement, we ought to recall, is to search for a generalisation that covers an individual case. The “characteristics” or “qualities”, referred to above will undoubtedly include the virtues(areté) that both Aristotle and Kant proposed in their respective ethical investigations. We should also recall that Aristotle was one of the first philosophers to argue for a widespread public educational system, and that he believed that the young should begin their education, firstly, by imitating the virtues of the elders, and secondly , by using the “golden mean” principle.

Kant, on the other hand, refers to the absolute of a good will regulated by the categorical imperative, which universally challenges everyone to treat every human being(including themselves) as ends-in-themselves: in other words, we ought to act toward each other and ourselves with dignity. Kant admittedly uses a technical term, namely, “moral personality” to characterise the ethical activity of the will and this probably rests on the idea of a “person” conceived generally as a human being.

Otherwise both the terms “personality” and “intelligence” are theoretical terms embedded in a diverse array of psychological theories. Personality mostly retains its qualitative character, but is “reduced” to a number of traits, the number of which differs with different theories. Intelligence is also reduced to “factors”(e.g. general and specific), which are embedded in an essentially quantitative framework. The personality theory of Freud is a hylomorphic exception to this rule, connecting as it does, instincts to stages of development actualising over time, agencies with responsibility for specific arenas of psychic function, and principles regulating such functioning. Freudian theory, however, focuses essentially upon pathological patterns of functioning, and is in search of a “medical” cure in the form of a “talking cure”. It is hardly surprising, therefore, that Freud’s psychoanalytical approach was ” freeing” mental patents from restrictive psychiatric diagnoses and treatments, and became known as “the moral treatment” or the “talking cure”. The philosophical background of Freudian theory(connected to his claim that his Psychology was “Kantian”) is hylomorphic metaphysics, which is constituted of 4 kinds of change, 3 principles of change , 4 causes of change, in 3 different media(space, time, and matter). This metaphysics is expressed epistemologically, in three groups of sciences, namely, theoretical science, practical science, and productive science. Medicine obviously has connections to both theoretical science and productive science, and psychoanalysis shares this connection, but perhaps also requires the moral principles of practical science for the identification of non pathological patterns of behaviour. The metaphysical background of Freuds theory, perhaps explains the possibility of projecting many of the principles and concepts on patterns of community and cultural activity. Freud, in his later theorising, expressed these wider concerns in works such as “Group Psychology and the Ego”, “The Future of an Illusion”, “Civilisation and its discontents” and in several briefer articles on religion and art.

Eliot takes up the idea, raised by several authors that the “purpose” of education is democracy in the modern sense of the word, but this sense is not clearly characterised by these authors. One of the tasks of such an education, it is argued, is to prepare citizens to play a part in the democratic system they inhabit. Eliot, in this context, also discusses the economic principle of “equality of opportunity”, but there is no suggestion of, or reference to, the categorical Philosophical principle of equality implied by the categorical imperative or law that one ought to treat all people as ends-in-themselves. This broader principle will of course include equality of opportunity, but it will also include equality in the eyes of the law. This latter form of equality was qualified by Aristotle’s principle of formal justice in which people ought to be treated equally unless there was a good reason not to do so. What Aristotle meant here can be illustrated by activity in the economic system: if, for example, Jill carries more water up the hill than Jack there is absolutely no reason why she should not receive more renumeration for the task than Jack.

Equality, for Kant, also includes equal human rights for everybody living under any form of government, and this is both a legal and a moral imperative. On this kind of account, our elected political representatives are meant, not merely to represent the totality of these rights, but also have the task of defending these rights both morally and legally. Kant makes a distinction between active citizens, who have the right to vote, and passive citizens, who do not, but he insists otherwise upon everyone in the state being equal in terms of their humanity, and he also insists upon these citizens entitlement to the rights that will ensure that they are treated as ends-in-themselves. All men, Kant argues, are their own master, and thereby possess the innate right of freedom. Education, as a consequence, must respect these rights.

The problem with the more limited notion of equality of opportunity, Eliot argues, is the Milton dogma which argues that:

“superiority is always superiority of intellect that some infallible method can be designed for the detection of intellect, and that a system can be devised which will infallibly nourish it”(P.102)

It is not clear whether the form of elitism Eliot embraces, subscribes to this dogma, because he ends this discussion with the comment that Milton’s dogma can neither be proved nor disproved. Eliot also ends his discussion, on the issue of equality of opportunity, by claiming that this too is a dogma that can only be implemented if the family is no longer respected(P.103), and the state takes over responsibility for a universal public education. Eliot also notes in this discussion that the class system of society is disintegrating and this allows governments to exploit the ignorance and appetites of the masses. These factors give rise to the following problem:

“Education in the modern sense implies a disintegrated society, in which it has to come to be assumed that there must be one measure of education according to which everyone is educated simply more or less.Hence education has become an abstraction”(P.105)

It is no longer clear, Eliot argues, that education in the classical sense which he characterises as:

“everything that goes to form the good individual in the good society”(P.105-6)

is what is being provided by the Ministry of Education or indeed even if that is what they have in mind. Part of the responsibility for the transmission of culture in accordance with the above formula, must lie with the family, and the broader civic environment which includes media and sport. Politics, therefore, must remain a limited force embedded in a larger culture. According to Habermas, the steering mechanism of the system of politics is power. Power, of course, can be used in ignorance or with evil intent, and this too is an argument for the limitation of politics, which Habermas argues has “colonised” our life-world to the detriment of humanity. Both Eliot and Habermas believe that the greater the presumption that Politics is the cultural transformative force in our society, the greater the likelihood of culture suffering as a consequence of “colonisation”.

Education, as far as Eliot is concerned contributes to the malaise of a deteriorating culture in which standards are being systematically lowered over time(P.108)—-for example, subjects essential for the nurturing of culture are no longer being studied. For Eliot the barbarian is standing waiting at the gates of the city. The future looks bleak and the possibilities of changing our situation are minimal:

“I have maintained that we cannot directly set about to create or improve culture.”(P.108)

All we can do, Eliot argues, in utilitarian spirit, is to “will the means”(P.108) to change what we can. This cynicism is connected to Eliot’s theme that much of our culture is unconscious. Freud, too, was cynical about the possibility of bringing repressed material to the light of consciousness. Freud, writing in 1929, saw much pathology embedded in the unconscious of culture, as enormous aggressive forces were being prepared to be unleashed upon Europe and the world. Eliot, writing “Notes” in 1943 was experiencing the reality of these aggressive forces.Eliot’s “therapy” is a form of “talking cure” in which he proposes that we pause to examine what the word “culture” means, presumably in the light of his writings. Wittgenstein, too, would subscribe to the therapy of a systematic examination of “language-games” embedded in “forms of life”, if we are to avoid a collective bewitching of our intellectual powers. The power of language is obviously an important part of the processes involved in the transmission of culture. Being clear about its use in the agora would, on this account, seem to be an important element of our understanding of ourselves and our universe.

Book Review of T S Eliot’s “Notes toward a definition of Culture: Politics and Culture

Visits: 1126

brown wooden framed hour glass
Photo by Ron Lach on Pexels.com

The Political Philosophies of Aristotle and Kant are metaphysical, that is they have so-called “first-principles” operating in the political domain. Both Aristotle and Kant also have cultural commitments that provides us with a metaphysics of science(epistemé), Art(techné), Religion, and Ethics. Both Philosophers are rationalists and believe that the telos of areté is eudaimonia(the good-spirited flourishing life).

Eliot, in his analysis, does not, however, reflect on the problems of Culture or Politics in the above rationalist terms. He, like the OED, prioritises the arts in his discussions. The OED defines the use of the word “culture in the following way:

  1. The arts and other manifestations of human intellectual achievement regarded collectively( a refined understanding or appreciation of this)
  2. The customs, institutions, and achievement of a particular nation, people, or group.

The followers of Aristotle and Kant would of course maintain that the metaphysical accounts of the sciences(theoretical, practical, and productive), together with their accounts of the higher mental powers of understanding, judgement and reasoning would cover all aspects of the OED definition.

Institutions that are “rational” are governed partly by a categorical imperative which helps to constitute the “refined understanding” referred to above. Art would, on this account, appear to be more related to customs, than official institutions, but we can argue that learning to become an artist to some extent can be regarded as a form of institutional activity. Schools of art, for example, run by a master might qualify as an institutional form of learning ones craft. The real test of a school, however, is that standard provided by the Platonic school of Athens where the achievement of the master Plato was in fact surpassed by his pupil Aristotle. Plato’s teacher, Socrates, forms the third party of this triumvirate of great philosophers within a relatively short span of time, a fact often attributed to the “Culture” of ancient Greece formed by areté, arché, diké, epistemé, and phronesis.

Eliot notes the curious practices of governments to establish bureaus to administrate “cultural” activities and he suggests that this fails to acknowledge the fact that one of the purposes of politics is to serve the larger concerns of culture. He also notes that not everybody takes an “active interest” (P.83) in public matters. This appears to be an elitist view confirmed by the following remark:

“The governing elite of the nation as a whole, would consist of those whose responsibility was inherited with their affluence and position, and whose forces were constantly increased, and often led, by rising individuals of exceptional talent.”(P.84)

This position leans more toward Platonic elitism where the philosopher-kings were the proposed elite, but subject to Platonic control-mechanisms which prevented the acquisition of wealth and the building of families. Aristotle, the pupil, did not embrace this form of elitism, proposing instead and enlightened middle class which is in fact more in line with modern political trends in Europe.

Eliot. does, however, propose a diverse elite in which people are selected from different realms of activity, e.g.

“the political, the scientific, the artistic, the philosophical, and the religious”(P.84)

Eliot also complains about the fact that the professional politician of his time does not seem to have the leisure-time for serious reading(P.86), nor is there time for the exchange of ideas and information with leaders from other regions of the culture. Eliot refers to Plato and Aristotle, claiming that they were not concerned with predicting the future. This fails to appreciate the fundamental intention of the good which for both philosophers must be good-in-itself and good in its consequences. Eliot’s remarks also fail to acknowledge 1. the role of the mechanism of the “golden mean” in developing the virtues of the citizens of the society, and 2. the role of the “middle class” in avoiding the prophesied ruin and destruction of all things created by humans(oracular “prediction”). Eliot clearly undervalues the metaphysics of politics and ethics that we find in the work of Aristotle: a metaphysics which presupposes the hylomorphic essence-specifying definition of human nature(namely, rational animal capable of discourse). Eliot argues, on the contrary, that modern politics does not have a theory of human nature, but rather blindly assumes that human beings are malleable entities that can be reshaped to fit any political form(P.88). Modern political theory, it is argued, does not concern itself with individuals, but only the masses and the impersonal forces that moves such masses. On such a view, culture becomes an irrelevant by-product of more serious political activity.

In this context, Eliot like many of his generation, speculates upon the meaning of the Russian Revolution and the Russian argument for the superiority of a non-European way of life and form of consciousness. Eliot claims further:

“Today we have become culture-conscious in a way which nourishes nazism, communism, and nationalism, all at once”(P.90)

Imperialism is also discussed and Eliot points out that the first British rulers spent long periods of time living in India and seriously attempting to understand the mentality of the Indian people. This, contrasted with the later rulers from Whitehall, who spent only short periods in India, and spent their time and efforts in attempting to establish certain British institutions such as the British educational system and British law. They did not, however, make any attempt to uproot the national culture, and there was no attempt to establish Christianity. There was instead, an abiding acknowledgement of the importance of the Indian religions. There was no corruption, brutality or maladministration present in the British form of colonialism. Indeed Eliot points out:

“the most relevant criticism, or abuse, of British imperialism often comes from representatives of society which practise a different form of imperialism.”(P.92)

Eliot, born in America adds the following striking observation:

“America has tended to impose its way of life chiefly in the course of doing business, and creating a taste for its commodities. Even the humblest material artefact which is the product and the symbol of a particular civilisation, is an emissary of the culture out of which it comes; to particularise only by mentioning that influential and inflammable article the celluloid film: and this American expansion may be also, in its way, the cause of disintegration of cultures which it touches.”(P.92)

Freud in his work from 1929, “Civilisation and its Discontents” shared similar views on both Russian and American culture. For Eliot, however, it is Russian imperialism that is the newest form, and best suited to the mentality of our modern era. It works, Eliot argues via the creation of satellite states which are given the impression of independence, but are in reality controlled by Moscow. Any sub-culture which threatens the Russian motherland culture is “eliminated”(P.93). Eliot ends this chapter with the Freudian observation that Culture can never be “wholly conscious”(P.94). Any conscious planning of culture therefore becomes either otiose or counter-productive, Eliot concludes.

Book Review of T S Eliot’s “Notes Toward a Definition of Culture” Cults and Sects

Visits: 617

a grieving woman dress in black
Photo by Ksenia Chernaya on Pexels.com

Eliot claims to be adopting a sociological view when he is engaged upon the discussion of the unity and diversity of religious movements, and this is somewhat surprising considering his philosophical training and background. Perhaps his reluctance to use hylomorphic or critical analyses is rooted in the marginalisation of Religion that occurred as a result of the anti-metaphysical movements of logical atomism and logical positivism. For many Analytical Philosophers, Religion became an epistemological problem, rather than an issue related to “Justification by Faith”. This particular approach failed to emphasise, (as was the case in Kantian Critical Philosophy), the intimate metaphysical relation between ethical laws and faith.

Eliot argues that the more primitive state of the civilisation concerned, the greater the “identity-relation” between Religion and Culture. His argument is epistemological:

“A higher religion is more difficult to believe. For the more conscious becomes the belief, so more conscious becomes the unbelief: indifference, doubt and scepticism appear…In the higher religion it is more difficult to make behaviour conform to the moral law of the religion. A higher religion imposes a conflict, a division, torment and struggle within the individual.”(P.67)

The claim that a higher religion is more difficult to believe, may not be an accurate representation of the state of affairs Eliot is referring to . The above quote reminds one of the Kantian diagnosis of the pathological destructive presence of scepticism, dogmatism and indifference in our Cultures. Kant’s diagnosis was then complemented with a prognostic treatment in the form of his critical philosophy. The relation of critical Philosophy to Aristotelian hylomorphic philosophy is also important in the understanding of Kant’s view of Culture, which is a variation on the themes of areté, arché, diké, epistemé, and phronesis. We also note the presence of the term “consciousness”, and the Cartesian doubt expressed in the above quote indicates that, for Kant, we are dealing with the pathologies of indifference or scepticism when we are engaged upon the task of sociologically explaining and justifying the unity and diversity of religious movements.

The Roman Catholic and Protestant churches are obviously institutions grounded in History and Faith, in ways in which modern sects are not, but it is not clear that the existence of this phenomenon of the fragmentation of institutions can be “sociologically” explained. Curiously, the “explanation” of “consciousness”, Eliot provides, accords well with that provided by Jean-Paul Sartre the Existentialist. On Sartre’s account, consciousness is equated with “nothingness” or “negation”. This nothingness or negation, for Sartre, is a conscious response to a question. Negation, Sartre argues, is necessary for the process of differentiating objects from one another, and it is part of our awareness of reality: we say categorically, for example, that “Pierre is not in the café”, and this in the end rests on an explanation of the role of consciousness in our awareness of reality. That the “unbelief”, as Eliot puts the matter, should occur, because of the belief, is a complex claim, and it is difficult to fully understand the meaning of such a claim. Similarly, it is difficult to understand exactly what Eliot means when he maintains that it is difficult to correlate behaviour with moral law insofar as the higher religions are concerned. What is at issue for both Aristotle and Kant in the context of this discussion is primarily areté and diké, and the self control implied by both terms. In the case of Aristotle we can clearly see the operation of the methodology of the “golden mean”, and in the case of Kant, we are told that it is “self-love”, or narcissism that “tempts” the agent to make some excuse to exempt themselves from the reach of the moral law. We should note here that this temptation is a particular temptation, and not a general attempt to question the validity of the moral law as such. If, then, the two commandments of the New Testament can function as the basis for moral and religious laws, there is no obvious reason to question the justification and universality of the moral commandments on general sceptical grounds, e.g. “They may not be “good” . There is however good reason to “believe in” the validity of the moral commandments, given that they recommend a form of life that does appear rationally defensible. The “belief-in” the religious commandments, on the other hand, may be a more complex matter given the fact that they refer to a transcendent being. This reference requires characterising this being in terms of an essence specification. No easy task.

Clerical sects are less likely than clerical cults to promote the policy of abandoning moral commandments, and both are also more likely to recommend a simpler form of life which distances itself from contemporary society. Mystical sects and cults can, of course, reach further back in time toward pagan belief systems which may, for example, worship idols of animals. The paradox of such movements is that their intuition that, all is not well with society, may have some substance. The response of regression to a more primitive form of life, however, does not appear to be a useful response to the problem of modern discontentment. On these grounds, it is not clear that it would be correct to regard the Protestant split from the Roman Catholic faith as sectarian, simply because the grounds for the split were more to do with the way in which the Church abused its privileges in society, than any disagreement over the “form” of the moral and religious commandments. The Lutheran questioning of institutional practices such as the “monetisation of faith”, is, in fact, an implication of the Socratic/Christian attitude toward the colonisation by the values of ekonomos of human relations in general. We know, for example, that Jesus led a frugal life, and we also know what he thought about Judas and the thirty pieces of silver he received for betraying his leader. Socrates also led a relatively simple life, and although he never objected to the role of money as such , he did object to what he viewed as the reversal of values that can occur when what was of secondary importance in a human transaction becomes the primary focus. He took the example of a doctor who, as a part of Greek teaching and tradition, had an ethical responsibility to save the life of any patient whose life was in immediate danger. For Socrates, if the doctor refused treatment on the grounds that the patient could not afford to pay him, then this would be a reversal of values.

Protestantism, of course, itself suffered from the process of fragmentation into sects. Eliot sees this process as instantiating something positive, namely “diversification” which, from one point of view, can be seen to be a negative phenomenon compromising the value of unifying so many people as possible under one institutional umbrella. On Eliot’s account, too much unity, can be connected to “cultural decay”(P.70). This can also be the case, Eliot argues, with extreme diversification . This suggests the operation either of Hegelian dialectical thinking, or more realistically, the operation of the Aristotelian process of the “golden mean” in the name of areté.

Eliot mentions the thirty years war in which Catholics and Protestants fought over their religious differences, and he points out that Protestantism, in its more modern secular form, is not prone to take up arms to defend its version of the Christian faith. It is in this context that Eliot specifically claims that the sociologist ought to refrain from making “value-judgements”, because this runs the risk of succumbing to a theological form of thinking that cannot ultimately be defended. Given these comments, it becomes unclear how Eliot would view Aristotelian and Kantian metaphysically-laden justifications for value-judgements. In this context we need clarification about what the term “metaphysics” means. Both in Aristotle and Kant it merely refers to “first principles”—so the metaphysics of morals that Kant writes about, means nothing more nor less, than the “first principles” of morals.

Eliot discusses the possible unification of all Christians world-wide, and he judges that such a possibility is extremely unlikely. The reunion of, for example, of the Church of England with Presbyterians or Methodists in America, is certainly a possibility, Eliot argues. He also claims that political unions between two countries is unlikely. When a large body fragments, Eliot insists, a sub-culture is formed in the body that is splitting off, and this sub-culture tends to define the sect as different from the larger body and all other bodies that have split off from the whole. Eliot does, however refer to an important fact, namely:

“It is always the main religious body which is the guardian of more of the remains of the higher developments of culture preserved from a past time before the division took place. Not only is it the main religious body which has the more elaborated theology: it is the main religious body which is the least alienated from the best intellectual and artistic activity of the time.”(P.80)

Eliot’s intuitions are sound and can be seen to accord well with the Kantian philosophical position in relation to the two Christian commandments(Love God above all and love thy neighbour as thyself), which, put simply, maintains that there is a philosophical form to these commandments : a form that can be parsed as “Know that God is above all” and “Respect thy neighbour as thyself”. For Kant both of these imperatives form the conditions for the possibility of following the moral law(the categorical imperative), which in turn forms the condition, over a long period of time, of leading a good spirited flourishing life. For Kant, insofar as the main clerical bodies of religion embrace a belief in supernatural events, this would be rejected on the grounds of the validity and objectivity of the categories of the understanding/judgement and principles of reason(noncontradiction, sufficient reason). Kant would also reject any justification of barbaric events such as that of burning heretics at the stake. Such tyrannical behaviour would run counter to the practical idea of freedom for the individual to choose a reasonable belief system. There is nothing that can be said in the name of the uniformity of an irrational belief system that could motivate disrespect for the freedom of the individual to choose whatever form of life they wish to. This thesis lies at the root of human rights. In relation to this discussion Kant would be opposed to the wholesale rejection of a body of faith that has served mankind for almost 2000 years: a body of faith which, he would maintain, possessed some affinity with Ancient Greek Philosophy and its reliance on the themes of areté, arché, diké, epistemé, and phronesis.

Book Review of T S Eliot’s “Notes Toward a Definition of Culture” :”Regionalisation” and Satellite Cultures

Visits: 1054

brown carriage wheel
Photo by Navneet Shanu on Pexels.com

“It is the instinct of every living thing to persist in its own being”( “Notes” P.55)

This claim by Eliot is a variation of Spinoza’s claim that:

“Everything insofar as it is, endeavours to persist in its own being”(Ethics, Book 3 Prop 6)

Spinoza’s account may, however, be built on a more complex foundation than Eliot’s account. For Spinoza, the foundation stone of the mind, is the idea it has of its own body, and this is compatible with the hylomorphic claim made by Aristotle in which the material of a process always has a form determined by the principle of that form. We know that Aristotle in his work “De Anima” characterised the human soul in terms of potential and an actualisation process. The body, which for Aristotle, was a system of specific organs, has the potential to actualise into a soul which possesses three primary powers: firstly, the capacity for nutrition and reproduction, secondly, the capacity for locomotion and sensation, thirdly a capacity for discourse and reasoning. The essence-specifying definition of a human soul then, is, “rational animal capable of discourse”, indicating that these higher level powers build upon the lower level powers of sensibility and nutrition/reproduction. This does not, of course, mean that all human souls are actually capable of discourse and reasoning at high levels, but rather, that this is a potential that aims to be realised by the human form of life that we call the human soul. Here, it is a number of principles which decide what form the life-form is to take, as well as the complex relation of powers that are generated in this developmental actualisation process This process of actualisation will determine the level achieved by any human form of life. If this teleological process functions well, the result , insofar as Aristotle was concerned, was the ethical telos of leading a good spirited, flourishing life(eudaimonia). Such a life-form would be impossible in a state of nature (which is the condition of the animals) but rather requires a civilisation/culture that in turn requires cooperation amongst large numbers of humans if it is not to fall into a state of ruin and destroy itself. This cooperation often takes the form of “aiming at the good”, “aiming at the truth”, and aiming at the beautiful”: characteristics which Maslow claimed were very important cultural aims. Life, may have many meanings, argued Aristotle, but he also insisted that it was an end-in-itself, i.e. something that was both good-in-itself and good-in-its-consequences. This theme of the human form of life being an end-in-itself, would later be taken up in Kantian Critical ethical Philosophy, in the form of a moral categorical imperative. One of the formulations is that people be treated as ends in themselves and this creates the foundational argument for a universal theory of human rights. Respect for human rights, in turn, has become a cultural demand in all civilised societies.

It was, however, left to Freud to investigate the nature of the relation of the powers of the soul, and he used three principles to do this: firstly, the energy regulation principle regulating the physiology of the individual (including nutrition and reproduction) but primarily the nervous activity of his brain, secondly, the pleasure pain principle regulating the sensible level of the human soul, and thirdly, the reality principle regulating discourse and rationality in its various forms. For Freud it is the actualisation of a strong Ego that is the telos of human being: a being that spends such a long time in a state of immaturity(childhood, adolescence, etc).

These diversions from the initial claims of Eliot and Spinoza, testify then, to the complexity of creating the conditions necessary for leading a good-spirited flourishing life. In the light of such complexity, it is obvious that all we can do is aim at the Good in our activities. The master Arts which enable us to do this are, for Aristotle, Philosophy and Politics. For Spinoza, however, human enlightenment begins with the possession of an adequate idea of the human body. This is a position shared by Freud who formulated a psycho-sexual theory to explain the course the human actualisation process takes. Both Spinoza and Freud are in agreement that the complexity of our psyche is such that its form of consciousness is aware of its endeavour to persist in its being, and this awareness is manifested in the correlation of both inadequate ideas and adequate ideas with the activity/endeavours of the organism. Consciousness, for Freud, will then, be steered by all three of his postulated principles in various ways, but insofar as the reality principle is concerned it will be present in areté (doing the right thing in the right way at the right time), arché (the use of principles in discourse and reasoning), epistemé (the use of knowledge in ones “endeavours) and diké (attention to the cause of justice). This leads us to the Aristotelian conviction that the phronomos, (that great-souled man), is a man whose mental powers of understanding, judgement, and reasoning are all in harmony, and working in accordance with the reality principle.

Eliot wishes to argue that the above human endeavour to persist in being human is a feature of what he calls “regionalisation”, which he insists is a necessary feature of the diversity that he maintains is a healthy characteristic of any culture. He calls this “regionalisation”, a satellite culture, and there is a lengthy discussion of the relation of Wales, Scotland and Ireland to England (in the name of identifying the mutually related cultural mechanisms that are operating in this realm of regional forces). The judgement of History is called upon to testify the extent to which a people culturally contribute to the culture of the peoples of the world. Eliot takes up the role of Language and he is sceptical about the possibility of a world-language unless it has poetic power. These discussions sometimes take on nationalistic tones in the name of loyalty. It appears from this discussion, that the size of the region can vary from a local village, to a large country. If, for example, we are dealing with a country village, it is not always obvious that the lower income peasants will identify their condition with the lower income workers of the city. It does, however, seem obvious that, in wars, (when citizens from both categories find themselves fighting side by side against a common enemy), some loyalty is shared: is this a cultural loyalty or something pathological and nationalistic?

An interesting “regional” institution such as the University is an interesting case to eaxmine in the context of this discussion. The university is a meritocracy, and does not care whether you are an aristocrat from the city, or a peasant from the countryside. The University demands loyalty to, and a general respect for, knowledge and justice. In both of the above cases it is clear that unity prevails over differences. Eliot, however, speaks sceptically of this unity of Culture, and refers to those zealots crying out for a world-government on humanitarian grounds. He incidentally praises the Russians for being especially aware of the irreconcilability between cultures(P.62). Eliot accuses the zealots of being as much of a menace to culture, as those who are committed to violence. The grounds given for this judgement are the empirical grounds of the irreconcilability of certain religions, and the pointless colonisation of one culture by another( where that results in conflict and culture clash).

Eliot concludes with the following claim:

“As I have said, the improvement and transmission of culture can never be the direct object of any of our practical activities: all we can do is to try to keep in mind that whatever we do will affect our own culture or that of some other people.”(P.65)

This is an insightful remark and reminds one of the Aristotelian opening of his Nichomachean Ethics:

“Evert art and every inquiry, and similarly every action and choice, is thought to aim at some good: and for this reason the good has rightly been declared to be that at which all things aim.”(NE Book 1, 1, 1-3)

This provides hylomorphic content to Eliot’s claim that the transmission of culture can not be “the direct object” of our cultural activities. Aristotle, interpreted in terms of modern linguistic Philosophy, my be alluding to the imperative use of language in claims such as “You ought to keep promises”. Promising is a practical activity and “keeping” them is more than a mere maxim expressing a personal intention. We appear here to be dealing with a principle(arché) which on Kant’s view can be justified by an appeal to the moral law as expressed in the various formulations of the categorical imperative. There is clearly an intended direct object in the above claim, namely that the promise must be kept. In the above quote there is also a clear link to the teleological relation of the intention to actions to be performed in the future.

Aristotle points to the transmission of three kinds of form which he claims is important to build and maintain a civilisation/culture. Firstly, there is the transmission of skills such as house-building, bridge-building, road building, and crafted artifacts that are in common use in households and businesses, villages and cities. Secondly, there is the personal transmission of ones family characteristics in the act of reproduction(thus creating the “material” for further transmission of other cultural values). Thirdly, there is the transmission of ideas such as occurs in teaching-learning contexts of all kinds, and this is perhaps the most important “form”of cultural activity for Aristotle.

Eliot also discusses India and its colonisation by the British, and he claims that the caste structure and the different forms of religion hindered the aims and process of unification. That fact, should not, of course, prevent agreement on the judgement that the unity of the country would be a good thing, as long as diversity was respected. Two other factors to take into consideration is the nature of mans inclination toward favouring his own interests over that of his neighbour, plus his proclivity for forming groups around such interests. Both of these have a tendency to produce internecine conflict. This is why a striving after The Good, and providing justifications for activities with such an aim, is of importance for both the phronomos and the Philosopher. Diversity and difference are facts that we need to take account of in this context, but the mere existence of such facts does not of itself justify the condemnation of all those “good” culture building activities, such as the passing of laws and education. The latter activity in particular requires a philosophical defence of the ideas upon which such activities are founded, e.g. diké(justice) and epistemé(knowledge).

Review of T S Eliot’s “Notes Toward a Definition of Culture” –Class and the Elite: The Aristocrat and Cosmopolitan man

Visits: 479

the denver post office and federal court house
Photo by Colin Lloyd on Pexels.com

“From each according to their ability, to each according to their needs” is a slogan attributed to Marx and the communist programme of government. Yet we know that the early Christians led a form of life that could be described in such terms. The above slogan has also been connected to the Platonic Principle of Specialisation(used to define justice in the Republic) that was supposed, by Socrates, to be the mark of healthy cities before the wish for a commodious/luxurious form of life became an almost universal object of desire.

The “fevered city” that could not control the above desire became, in Socrates’ view, a divided city where the rich ruled and their disgruntled poor sons sat in the agora stirring up trouble for the city-state. Solon was forced to address this problem in the name of justice and via the mechanism of the passing of just laws. One of the aims of Solon was to ensure that everyone got what they deserved or what they were worthy of. The Socratic Principle of Specialisation was also supposed by Socrates to achieve the end Solon had in mind, even if it failed to address the issues of procedural justice which led to the conviction and death-sentence of Socrates himself. Aristotle’s principle of formal justice complemented this Socratic principle in an account which distinguished between distributive, retributive and restorative justice, and this principle might have saved the life of Socrates if the Socratic defence that Philosophy was one of the children of the Gods could have been formally entered as a plea in his trial.

“From each according to their ability” could well be a consequence of the principle of specialisation which required that people should only be asked to perform tasks that they have the ability or power to perform. Part of the Philosophical project of Socrates was to convince people, who thought they had knowledge of various kinds, that they were overestimating their ability or power to know certain things. Socrates was actually not insisting that everyone take up Philosophy and learn from him, but he was rather insisting on a civic spirit which the Greeks already understood to be important, a spirit best described in terms of the Greek ideas of areté(doing the right thing in the right way at the right time), arché(using principles to understand/justify), epistemé(using knowledge in ones judgements) and diké(justice).

It was Aristotle who fathomed the depths of the problem of political life in engaging with the problems of class and power, by asserting prophetically that the divided city will not become united until a large enlightened middle class has the power to decide the agenda of the state. Aristotle even outlines the mechanism by which this telos can be achieved: the principle of the Golden Mean. He gives an example of the operation of this principle(arché) in relation to the important virtue(areté) of courage, so important for the defence of the city against its enemies. Young citizens, put in warlike situations, actually or hypothetically, might respond with the extreme behaviour of foolhardiness or cowardliness, and will be steered toward the golden mean of areté(doing the right thing in the right way at the right time). This was part of the Greek “Culture”. The outcome of this process, the virtue of courage, is then, a synthesis of dialectical opposites—a synthesis aiming at “The Good”.

Eliot speaks against the above account when he invokes the idea of an elite or “higher class”, which will lead the society, and in exchange be given certain honours and emoluments. Plato avoided such a situation with his philosopher-class rulers being fed and housed by the state but being refused access to money or property. Honours, per se, for Socrates would be a direct breach of areté(self-control), encouraging a life-style that continually strives after satisfying the appetites of the thousand headed monster whose appetites increase exponentially over time, and thus contributing to the ruin of the healthy city and the construction of the “fevered city”.

Eliot does, however, see the limitations of a class-ridden society, but instead of embracing the Aristotelian idea of an enlightened middle class, he settles instead for the idea of a classless society which in Marxist theory is tied to a dissolution or “withering away” of the state. Yet, for Eliot, this classless society will require an elite of leaders who require honours and emoluments. This elite corps will be drawn from a number of cultural domains of society, e.g. politics, art, philosophy, and science and these leaders will, according to Eliot, somehow form a natural homogeneous unified group.

Eliot was writing at a time when two political leaders, Hitler and Stalin had succeeded in mobilising the masses against the elites of their society in the name of perverted ideas of justice and morality. Freud, writing during the same period, used psychoanalysis to analyse both the behaviour of the masses and their leaders in his work “Group Psychology and the Ego”. Freud pointed to the operation of certain pathological processes and mechanisms such as projection, reversal, narcissistic behaviour and identification with the aggressor. Freud’s account pointed to an end for tyrants (obsessed with power and honour), which had in fact been predicted for all tyrants in the last books of Plato’s Republic. The context for this account was the failure of understanding, judgement and reason, and the consequent telos for such a failure, namely justice(getting what one deserves). Tyrants create such a culture of death and hate around themselves that it does not require any advanced form of reasoning to understand the connection between the cause of the culture they have created and the effect of their fate.

Eliot discusses Russia and regrets the removal of the Russian elite class which he believes will eventually prove disastrous for the country. There is also an interesting discussion of the role of the family in the task of the transmission of culture, which is surprising, given the qualified scepticism of both Plato and Aristotle insofar as this issue was concerned. We know Aristotle called for a more formal education of the public, perhaps because of the limitations of the resources of all families to provide all the elements necessary for the transmission of an entire culture. For Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, education and the transmission of knowledge, especially knowledge of “The Good”, was decisive for the well-being of the state. For Eliot, it appears as if Public Education can not bear the burden of transmission, and he believes more in his leaders and the family. Indeed towards the end of this chapter of his work , it is the aristocratic family that emerges as the best transmitter of Culture to the next generation.

Aristotles view of the city differs in many respects to the accounts given by both Socrates(who was in favour of a healthy city that would require neither a military force not philosophers to thrive) and Plato. For Aristotle, the city state was a complex creation building upon several prior structures, the first of which is the structure of the family(which is not self-sufficient), and the second of which is the large group of families constituting a village(which is more sufficient than the family but still not self sufficient). The potentially self-sufficient structure of the city-state is constituted of a number of villages unified by a legal constitution. For Aristotle, this final structure contains the possibility of neutralising the forces of oligarchy and democracy(constituted by the disgruntled sons of the oligarchs) with the powers of areté, arché, epistemé and diké. These powers help to create the leader or leaders the city needs. Such a leader or leaders he calls a phronomos, a great-souled man. Some might arrive at the conclusion that the phronomos is an aristocratic man but if this is an appropriate term for this great souled man, he is surely a very different kind of being to that imagined by Eliot. Aristotle’s aristocrat would not require the instrumental benefits of honours and emoluments to deliberate and perform the duties necessary to serve the city-state. The good-spirited flourishing life(eudaimonia) he leads would be sufficient reward for his work.

Kantian political philosophy does not specifically take issue with the idea of class(this being a phenomenon of more modern political philosophy) but, like Aristotle, he sees the threat of ruin and destruction the oracle warned of, and his account sees this threat to be best met by the cultural work of enlightened men who use their freedom and responsibility to create and maintain enlightened institutions of government. Kant, even sees a role for the ecclesiastical church in this process which he claims is destined to end in a kingdom of ends in which the idea of the Good-in-itself plays a key role supporting a culture constituted by areté(doing the right thing in the right way at the right time), epistemé(knowledge), arché(principles) and diké(justice. Whether or not the state will dissolve or wither away when the kingdom of ends is upon us is not discussed by Kant but he does present us with an image of a cosmopolitan man, emerging from this healthy, global state of affairs.

Review of T S Eliot’s “Notes Toward a Definition of Culture”: Part Two Culture and its Meaning

Visits: 1086

Plate 7: Joseph Making Himself Known to his Brothers, from Genesis 45, after a lost fresco in the basamento of Bay 7 of the Vatican Loggia
Plate 7: Joseph Making Himself Known to his Brothers, from Genesis 45, after a lost fresco in the basamento of Bay 7 of the Vatican Loggia by Pietro Santi Bartoli is licensed under CC-CC0 1.0

Socrates, in Plato’s work “The Republic”, as part of his search for an acceptable account of Justice (in terms of both the individual and in the activities of the city-state), claimed that it would be easier to look at the activities of the state because that is where the soul is writ large.

This is an important strategic recommendation for the more general philosophical search for the “meaning” of Culture. Involved in this search is recognising the differentiation between firstly, a physical artifactual reality, secondly, psuche( any form of life),and thirdly, the human psuche. This is an important matter because there is a modern materialistic view of human creation which views our civilisation as a totality of facts that have an essentially artifactual character. Viewing civilisation in this way is obviously a part of an inward-looking process connected to an instrumental enjoyment of life which contrasts with the more classical view that appeals to the worthiness and dignity of the human form of life.

Eliot wishes to distinguish between the culture of an individual, the culture of a class or group and the culture of the whole society. He prioritises the whole and he speaks of conducting his search in:

“the pattern of society as a whole”(P.23)”

Socrates, in the later books of the Republic, responds to Glaucon’s challenge to provide us with a justification of the term “justice” that meets the criteria of being both good-in-itself and good-in-its-consequences. We can see in the argumentation an appeal to the Platonic Theory of Forms in which the Form of the Good was the primary most important form or principle for the organisation of Society. Eliot makes no mention of the importance of justice in the constitution of the culture of a society. No mention is made either of the Kantian ideas of freedom and human rights as constitutive elements. Instead Eliot refers to:

  1. The refinement of manners(civility and politeness)
  2. Learning
  3. Philosophy in the broadest sense of the term
  4. The arts

Eliot claims in relation to these elements of the pattern of society as a whole that, insofar as the individual is concerned, perfection in relation to one element does not suffice to attribute to that individual the term “cultured”. Eliot also adds that we can not realistically expect anyone to be fully accomplished in all the above areas. This, in turn, leads Eliot to embrace a Wittgensteinian principle which claims that when we wish to determine whether a rule is being followed, we do not focus upon what one individual is doing at any particular moment, but rather upon what a community is doing over a period of time. Wittgenstein has the following to say on this topic:

” 567. How could human behaviour be described? Surely only be sketching the actions of a variety of humans, as they are all mixed up together. What determines our judgement, our concepts and reactions, is not what one man is doing now, an individual action, but the whole hurly-burly of human actions, the background against which we see any action.

568. Seeng life as a weave, this pattern(pretence, say) is not always complete and is varied in a multiplicity of ways. But we, in our conceptual worlds, keep on seeing the same, recurring with variations. That is how our concepts take it. For concepts are not for use on a single occasion.”(Zettel, 99e)

Eliot evokes the whole but does not conceive of the whole in exactly the same terms as Wittgenstein. Eliot also points to how, in a late phase of the development of Culture, a process of specialisation occurs occupationally, but also in the case of the differentiation of art, politics, science and religion. He describes this process of specialisation in terms of two ideas that in fact are not compatible with each other, namely, autonomy and dominance. There is no question that, insofar as science, in its technological aspect, is concerned, there is what might be described as a colonising effect on other domains of investigation. However, Science conceived of broadly, by both Aristotle and Kant, is indeed “autonomous” in the sense of defining the scope of its own activity(and also in the sense of justifying that scope in cultural terms). This claim is congruent with the metaphysical accounts of all forms of the sciences we encounter in both Aristotelian and Kantian metaphysics. The word “autonomous”, insofar as Kant is concerned, carries the meaning of “self-determining”, or “self-causing”, implying a respect for all other forms of thought whose concern is not confined to the hypothetical determining of cause-effect relations in contexts of exploration/discovery, but rather with, for example, actions and reasons in a context of explanation/justification. All cultural activities involve these two kinds of contexts, and there are different kinds of explanation/justification that manifest themselves, for example, in the different forms of account appealing to either hypothetical cause-effect accounts, or rational logical explanations, appealing to the logical principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason. Eliot does not, of course, subscribe to the kind of rational account provided above, and prefers to confine his speculations to the observation of differences, rather than the more difficult categorical task of explaining why all the different forms of culture have some kind of essential feature in common (which may reveal itself in future investigations). Speculating in a “spirit” of exploration/discovery might well “discover” a decline in cultural levels as manifested, for example, in the amount of knowledge people possess now, as compared with previous eras. Eliot, however, ventures to suggest something more than this, and claims that the decline of culture is “total”. He does reason his way toward the idea of a worthwhile civilisation, but he is not in a position to give either Aristotelian or Kantian grounds for his judgement.

Eliot notes, for example, that a culture can tolerate a number of different religions, but stands firmly by his previous conviction that a culture is unable to exist without some form of religion. The Kantian response to the questions posed by Eliot would be in terms of the 4 questions he claimed defined the scope of Philosophy , namely, “What can we know?” “What ought we to do?” “What can we hope for?” and “What is man?”. In the account given to us by Kantian critical philosophy, there is a complex relation between all 4 questions which trace the extent to which knowledge(justified true belief), morality( freedom, the categorical imperative, human rights) and religion contribute to the leading of a Socratic examined life, an Aristotelian contemplative good spirited flourishing life or a Kantian Enlightened life. Kant, in his critical Philosophy has created a logical space for faith which can be both explained and justified, and whilst there may be long periods of decline, Kant has faith that, in the very long term (one hundred thousand years), “All things will be well and all manner of things will be well.”(Little Gidding, Four Quartets).

Eliot continues his account of the decline in Culture by insisting that Culture and Religion are:

“different aspects of the same thing” (P.29, Notes)

He also insists that aesthetic sensibility and taste must also find a place in the above “sphere of the spirit”(P.31). His reasoning, however, ends in a paradoxical judgement, namely:

“To judge a work of art by artistic or by religious standards, to judge a religion by religious or artistic standards should come in the end to the same thing: though it is an end at which no individual can arrive.”(P.30)

There is, of course, a problem with the comparison, given that we are dealing with a defined object on the one hand, and the family of activities that constitute a religion on the other, but that aside, one can nevertheless ask the question “What sense of the “same thing” is being referred to here?” This question has a relatively clear answer in the works of Aristotle and Kant, but the question is whether Eliot has the argumentative resources to satisfactorily answer this question. It would seem that a philosophical view of art and religion is required for this task. For Kant, the three faculties of mind, namely sensibility, understanding and reason, function autonomously, but are also integrated into a larger whole in accordance with autonomous principles. Sensibility. for example, puts us in an immediate non-conceptual relation to our objects, whilst the understanding requires a categorically determined representation of the object–a representation that aims at the truth when combined with other representations. Sensibility, functions in accordance with the infinite media of space, time, and matter whilst understanding, on the other hand, functions in accordance with internal finite categories and rules that are schematised by sensible schemata via the medium of language. This difference in the function of faculties, according to Kant, suggests one difficulty with identifying artistic and religious judgements. In the case of sensibility we are dealing with a direct connection of the representation with the object, and in the case of the understanding , the conceptual representation has an indirect connection to the object which has to do with the Wittgensteinian requirement that concepts must be generally used and can be used to say the same thing about spatio-temporally different events.

Eliot also wishes Culture to include:

“all the characteristic activities and interests of people.”(P.31)

Eliot includes a list of activities that includes gambling activities(Derby Day, the dog races), games, and even foodstuffs prepared in certain unique ways. He then draws the obvious conclusion that cultural activities lack unity, and this puzzling diversion urges the question:”What makes us wish to use the term “culture” for all the above activities?” For many philosophers some of the items on Eliot’s list would not be regarded as “cultural”. Eliot also takes up activities which Aristotelians and Kantians would be hesitant to include under the concept of “cultural”, carrying with is as it does a positive normative affirmation, e.g. zealous war-like patriotism and the evangelisation of Christianity. For Eliot, on the other hand, culture is the incarnation of religion(P.33), but for Kant culture is more closely tied to the worth and dignity of leading a moral life that is lived in accordance with the categorical imperative and the principles/laws of practical reason. Faith and Grace play a supporting role in the context of explaining and justifying an answer to the critical question “What can we hope for?”. For Eliot the answer is quite clear because for him Christianity is the “highest culture the world has ever known”(P.33). Eliot confounds his own position, however, with the claim that there is value to be attached to so-called “materialistic religions(whatever this means!) simply because it distracts the populace from boredom and despair(cf gambling).

Book Review of T S Eliot’s “Notes towards the definition of Culture” Part 1

Visits: 560

Eliot begins his Introduction to his “Notes..” with a challenge that remind us of the ancient prophecy of the Greek Oracle, namely, “Everything created by man is destined for ruin and destruction.” This prophecy like many prophecies is not intended as a prediction of future events, similar to the predictions of Nostradamus, but serves more as a challenge to man to lead an examined life. Eliot’s challenge to us is formulated thus:

“The most important question that we can ask, is, whether there is any permanent standard by which we can compare our civilisation with another, and by which we can make some guess at the importance and decline of our own. We have to admit, in comparing our civilisation with another, and in comparing the different stages of our own, that no one society and no one age of it realises all the values of civilisation…..Nevertheless, we can distinguish between higher and lower cultures; we can distinguish between advance and retrogression. We can assert with some confidence that our own period is one of decline:that the standards of culture are lower than they were 50 years ago and that the evidence of this decline are visible in every department of human activity.”(Notes…London, Faber and Faber, 1958)

There is much to unpack in the above message, that comes to us like a “message in a bottle”, from a distant land and perhaps a different time. Firstly, let us recognise the developmental view of civilisation, transitioning through different stages. Secondly we need to recognise that in the above quote there is no acknowledgement of the Kantian distinction between the “phases” of civilisation and culture as accounted for in the following:

“We are cultivated to a high degree by art and science. We are civilised to the point of excess in all kinds of social courtesies and proprieties. But we are still a long way from the point where we would consider ourselves morally mature. For while the idea of morality is indeed present in culture, an application of this idea which only extends to the semblances of morality, as in love of honour and outward propriety, amounts merely to civilisation. But as long as stats apply all their resources to their vain and violent schemes of expansion, thus incessantly obstructing the slow and laborious efforts of their citizens to cultivate their minds, and even deprive them of all support in these efforts, no progress in this direction can be expected. For a long internal process of careful work on the part of each commonwealth is necessary for the education of its citizens.”(Kant’s Political lectures, trans by Nisbet, H., B., Cambridge, CUP, 1970, P.49)

Kant, in his work, “The Critique of Judgement”, supplements the above account with the claim that when one can speak meaningfully of the feelings which our judgements are founded upon, we attain the heights of civilisation, and cross the threshold into the realm of Culture. He also adds that developing a taste for fine art created by genius, takes us further into this realm. Yet it is morality and its relation to freedom and human rights that firmly establishes our cultural standing. We do not, unfortunately, encounter this insight into the relation of civilisation and culture in Eliot, but it is clear from his remarks in “Notes..” that Culture as envisaged by Eliot probably does not differ significantly from that envisaged by both Aristotle and Kant. We should also recall that “Notes..” was first published in 1943, four years into the second world war that dwarfed in magnitude and intensity any war Kant may have had in mind.

The works of Plato and Aristotle are important inaugural influences, insofar as the shape and direction of our Western Culture is concerned. The superficial surface-value of honour, and war, have been connected with one another since the Peloponnesian war and the wars against the ancient Persians. It was, in fact, Greek Culture that promoted a new type of hero in the person of Socrates who manifested not courage combined with aggression but courage combined with humility(Socrates genuinely claimed that his “wisdom” consisted in knowing that he did not know everything). Socrates led his examined life in a Greek context of areté, arché, diké, epistemé, and phronesis, and this battery of terms defined the agenda for this new type of “hero”, who was prepared to die because he so respected the crucial cultural elements of Philosophy and The Law. “The long internal process of careful work” which assisted in the crossing of the threshold of civilisation began, then, with the work of Socrates, and this process continued with the work of Plato and Aristotle. The Enlightenment continued this momentum with the work of Kant, but the rate of cultural progress slowed significantly with the work of Hegel, and his active attempt to “turn the work of Kant on its head”. The momentum of progress was further slowed by the followers of Hegel working in the traditions of phenomenology and existentialism. Kant’s view of science was supplanted by the naturalism of mathematical-empirical science and its techné-inspired revolution. This slowing of the rate of progress was probably also assisted by the Kantian attacks on ecclesiastical religion, which Kant specifically dissociated from what he termed “universal Philosophical religion” of the kind espoused by Aristotle.

Yet it is in the context of what Eliot called the decline of Culture that we encounter the attempt firstly to define Culture in Aristotelian-Kantian terms that, for example, manifest themselves in the articles declaring the purposes of UNESCO:

  1. To develop and maintain mutual understanding and appreciation of the life and culture,, the arts, the humanities and the sciences of the people of the world as a basis for effective international organisation and world peace.
  2. To co-operate in extending and in making available to all peoples, for the service of common human needs the worlds full body of knowledge and culture, and in asserting its contribution to the economic stability, political security and general well-being of the peoples of the world.”(“Notes…”, P.14)

Secondly, the articles above are certainly interesting from the point of view of Maslow’s hierarchy of needs. Economic stability is obviously necessary to meet human physiological and security needs. Political security, on the other hand, appeals to the higher maintenance needs of security and belongingness. Higher growth needs such as self-esteem , cognitive and aesthetic needs, refer obviously to general well-being, and this form of life(to use an Aristotelian expression), would not espouse the honour-model of heroism, but rather appeal to the Socratic/Aristotelian models that lead us to the examined/contemplative life. Aristotle would have little objection to Maslow’s hierarchy of needs which he would believe is supported by his 4 kinds of change, 3 media of change(space, time, matter), 4 causes of change, 3 principles of change and the Aristotelian canon of the theoretical, practical and productive sciences. Freudian theory is another possible hylomorphically-based theory with close connections to Kantian Philosophy and Anthropology.

Eliot outlines 3 conditions of Culture which also have connections to Aristotelian and Kantian Philosophy. The first condition refers to the growing cultural structures that facilitate the transmission of theoretical, practical ,and productive knowledge in the community. The second condition, refers curiously to the division of this culture into “regional cultures” which have some relation to overall culture but differ in what seem to be superficial respects. The third condition relates to Religion, which Eliot argues has a necessary connection to the existence of a Culture, i.e it is claimed that culture has never existed without a religion. Eliot is not, however, clear about the causality of this relation. He is not sure, for example, whether it is “Culture” that causes religion or vice versa:

The third is the balance of unity and diversity in religion, that is, universality of doctrine with particularity of cult and devotion.”(Notes, P.15)

This resembles the Kantian distinction between historically based ecclesiastical religion and philosophical universal religion. For Kant, all that instantiates the latter concretely in the former, is retained, and those rituals and beliefs that cannot be defended on universal grounds are discarded and regarded as unjustified.

Eliot unfortunately appeals to elite groups of leaders in society(cf Plato’s Philosophers governing the Republic), which will be “honoured” thus raising a question of the importance of Greek and Enlightenment ideas of The Golden Mean or Equality that will create an educated middle class which respects but does not “honour” or worship its leaders. Leaders, regarded by this Aristotelian middle class are, in this new form of society viewed as advisers or “water-bearers”. The imperative form of language that all use in such a society respects the freedom and responsibility of the groups/communities that are being organised. This is the role of class in a Culture that has crossed the threshold of civilisation which previously relied upon an inward looking principle of self-love(manifesting itself in nationalism and war-like behaviour), but now looks forward to a cosmopolitan peace-loving society. On this view, leaders or races of men were not supermen possessing a will to power that appeals to a vision of the Absolute or an ultimate proletarian dissolution of the state. Rather these cosmopolitan knowledge-loving equals use their understanding, judgement, and reason to evaluate advice and action in a spirit of areté, arché, epistemé, diké, phronesis. Happiness, which might have been the telos of the inhabitants of a civilisation that had not crossed the threshold into a culture, is sublimated by a communal demand for Eudaimonia(a good spirited flourishing life).

A review of Thomas Howards Youtube lecture on T S Eliots “Four Quartets”: Part 4– A Wittgensteinian commentary

Visits: 929

It may be true to claim that attention to both Aristotelian and Kantian Philosophy is necessary if one is to succeed in capturing the full sense or meaning of the philosophical component of Eliot’s poetry. There may, however, be, an aspect of Eliot’s poetry that remains untouched by the above philosophical interpretations(Aristotle, Kant, Freud) and that aspect is also important for our understanding and reasoning about aesthetic and religious problems.

We argued in an earlier work entitled “A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness and Action”(Lambert Academic Press, 4 volumes2019-2022) that Wittgenstein conducts investigations into the use of language in order to reveal the important role of words in the understanding of their “meaning”. Wittgenstein believes that grammatical investigations can reveal the essence of things, thus distancing himself from various modern forms of relativism, and he also insists on the objectivity of the linguistic practices that are an essential part of our communal life-world. These investigations are conducted in Greek and Kantian spirit, and seek to connect essence-specifying characterisations with both the notion of “forms of life”, and our mental capacities. Wittgenstein attempts to assemble his album of sketches into a landscape that we find our way about in. He also, we know, compared Kant’s project favourably with what he was attempting to do, but there is no acknowledgement of the Aristotelian hylomorphic idea of “forms of life”.

One of the major “revolutions” of Wittgenstein’s later philosophy involved referring to the differing philosophical significance of the different “forms of language”, e.g. descriptive, interrogative, imperative and “countless other kinds”(Philosophical Investigations, 23). These forms are viewed in terms of the way in which we master the use of these forms as a consequence of learning the language. Wittgenstein, in the context of this discussion, uses the term “technique”, and this invokes the image of “tools”: words and sentences are “tools of language” he claims. Using these tools correctly then becomes an important part of the training process, and this process connects to areté( saying the right thing at the right time in the right way in the right circumstances). Imperatives, it is argued, have both conditions of understanding and performance. For example, the imperative “We ought to keep promises”, requires both understanding of the meaning of the words, and an understanding involving the importance of doing what one has said one is going to do. These elements are part of the language game we play with imperatives which is also founded on the praise or blame of fellow language users who believe the practice of keeping promises is important for the community. Imperatives of the above kind, then can be seen as “universal maxims” or principles, related to the moral law(the categorical imperative). The logic of the language game governing individual promising consists of a set of premises that begin with a universal”necessary “ought-statement”, and continues with a premise or premises stating the facts of the matter(that Jack promised Jill he would pay the money back that he was borrowing), and a concluding premise expressing what the individual ought to (Pay the money back).

Wittgenstein also analysed the language of religious belief. He points out, for example, that a religious belief cannot be characterised as a momentary state of mind(Lectures on Religious Belief). Neither can it be characterised as the kind of belief that can be proved via the production of evidence or the giving of reasons. The “reasons” given for a religious belief differ significantly from the reasons we give for a belief such as “Jean-Paul will be grading his students at the end of this academic year.” The faith that a religious person places in the future occurrence of a Judgement Day can be defended, but the “reasons” will not “prove” the veracity of the belief. There are, however, similarities. In both cases we will expect certain kinds of behaviour/activity on the part of the believer. Without some kind of public criterion, we would not know whether we understood the meaning of what has been said. If, for example someone believes that they will not cease to exist after their death, it might be a challenge to understand exactly what they mean, even if they engage in various forms of preparatory activity for a life after death, e.g. an author who writes an autobiography, or a ruler who arranges to have certain objects placed in their grave. This draws attention to an important condition for the existence of language-games, namely, that they require a form of life constituted of a constellation of actions which are embedded in the practice of learning the use of words. The telos of this learning process is the actualisation of this linguistic knowledge in the community. Wittgenstein, in relation to the life after death question expresses the same kind of scepticism that Socrates expressed in his cell whilst awaiting the implementation of his death sentence. Socrates, we know, claimed that he did not know whether a dreamless sleep or communion with other souls in a heavenly medium, lay in the future. What he was certain of, however, was that whatever it was that was going to happen it would be something Good. Wittgenstein has this to say about “The Good”:

“What is good is divine too. That ,strangely enough, sums up my ethics”(Culture and Value 5e)

This of course is a Kantian position. Wittgenstein goes on to say:

“You cannot lead people to the good: you can only lead them to some place or other: the good lies outside the space of facts.”(5e)

This is, of course a primary strategy of Eliot’s poetry which also strives to integrate the religious belief system with our moral belief system. Eliot leads us to the places of the beginning, exile in the waste land, and finally to the end where we “know” the beginning for the first time. These places, for Eliot are the “objective correlative” that he claims is a necessary instrument for the poet to use, when it comes to the evocation of the appropriate emotions and passions connected to fundamental themes of the poem. The Garden of Eden and the Waste land are, of course, in a sense “virtual”, and not actual places, but we understand that they are creations of the productive imagination. We understand this by the way in which Eliot uses his these ideas.

Wittgenstein, in his later work, moved away from the logical positivist view of Science and toward a more humanistic position. In Culture and Value he specifically claims that Science sends us back to sleep, and he reiterates here what he has said elsewhere, namely, that the solution to scientific problems no longer interest him(cf Socrates). What is needed, Wittgenstein claims, (in Socratic and Aristotelian spirit) is that we wake up and view the world with awe and wonder. Reminding us too of the Kantian claim that :

“We may apply….to an organised being, all the laws of mechanical generation known or yet to be discovered, we may even hope to make good progress in such researches, but we can never get rid of the appeal to a completely different source of generation for the possibility of a product of this kind, namely that of a causality by ends. It is utterly impossible for human reason, or for any finite reason qualitatively resembling ours, however much it may surpass it in degree, to hope to understand the generation of even a blade of grass from mere mechanical causes.”(Critique of Judgement, Dialectic of Teleological Judgement, P.66)

The implication of the Aristotelian, Kantian and Wittgensteinian view, is that science, (with its “book of nature” commitment in which observation of the facts and the mechanical causes of phenomena is the primary concern), will not provide us with answers to the aporetic questions that arise when we attempt to understand nature. Similarly, if we view past culture with the same commitment we may reduce it to rubble and ash, but, given the complex nature of our mental capacities and the way in which they relate to the human psuche, a spirit will hover over the ashes. Eliot captures this scenario in his image of the ashes of burned roses on the sleeve of winter. Aristotle Kant and Wittgenstein all agree on the complex integration of our human capacities and powers. Wittgenstein expresses this in the following fashion:

“The treatment of all these phenomena of mental life is not of importance to me because I am keen on completeness. Rater because each one casts light on the correct treatment of all”(Zettel, 465)

It is in this spiritual space that we find “The Good” and the awe and wonder we feel in the face of the beauty and sublimity of the natural world. Kant noticed the tendency to attempt to reduce the “architectural” work that occurs in this spiritual space to rubble, and objected to this attempt in all three of his major works, but most specifically in the Critique of Judgement, where the emphasis is upon the relations of the “faculties” of imagination, understanding and reason. Wittgenstein shares many of Kant’s concerns:

“Even if it is clear to me that the disappearance of a culture does not signify the disappearance of human value but simply of certain means of expressing this value, still the fact remains that I contemplate the current of European civilisation without sympathy, without understanding its aims, if any.”(CV 9e)

Whether what Wittgenstein means here is the European penchant for viewing the world scientifically, or whether he also has in mind the “transformation” of European Philosophy since the times of Aristotle and Kant, is unclear. This view, however, fits in well with the thesis that Kantian and Aristotelian Philosophy have been, in the modern industrial world, marginalised as part of the technical and financial “march” of “progress”. A march to the drum of techné rather than the symphony orchestra of arete, areté, epistemé, diké, logos and phronesis. Music was a primary concern for Wittgenstein and we find reflections on Beethovem, Mozart, Brahms, Mendelssohn, Bruckner, Wagner and Hadyn in the writings on Culture and Value.

Wittgenstein speaks quite often about a “landscape” in relation to his philosophy, and the difficulty his pupils have in finding their way about in this philosophical terrain. He also speaks about his own work in terms of an attempt to produce an album of sketches of this landscape, regretting the fact that these sketches do not form a whole. Perhaps both Aristotle and Kant felt this way about their work too. Wittgenstein’s modernity, however, manifests itself in the following remark:

“The truly apocalyptic view of the world is that things do not repeat themselves. It is not, e.g., absurd to believe that the scientific and technological age is the beginning of the end for humanity, that the idea of Great Progress is a bedazzlement, along with the idea that the truth will ultimately be known:that there is nothing good or desirable about scientific knowledge and that humanity, in seeking it is falling into a trap.It is by no means clear that this is not how things are.”(CV 64e)

Yet at the same time Wittgenstein is uncertain of this position, and speculates hopefully that perhaps one day our civilisation will evolve into a Culture. He focuses on a major modern concern orbiting around our modern educational systems, and claims that the education of his time was merely designed for the purpose of the pupils having a good time in the name of the Popper’s principle : “minimise suffering”. Suffering of the kind experienced by souls exiled in the waste-land (referred to by Eliot) is, Wittgenstein argues, out of date. This exemplifies for Wittgenstein, the decline of civilisation but it also connects with Kantian reflections on the importance of leading a moral life that has nothing to do with what Kant referred to as the principle of self-love in disguise, namely happiness. The Kantian moral agent, instead accepts the suffering involved in the effort to protect ones freedom and do ones duty, and they do this by, amongst other things ,bearing responsibility in relation to other peoples freedom. The saint, for Eliot obviously embodies this Kantian ideal in the way in which suffering is borne and in the way in which life is appreciated: a life lived , Eliot argues, at the intersection of time and the timeless.

If music be the food of poetry, play on.

Visits: 451

Music is sound organised in Time. This particular pieceby Beethoven inspired the musical form of Eliot’s “Four Quartets”, each quartet consisting of 5 movements. Eliot wrote to Spender and referred to this Beethoven piece, and the relief that is felt after great suffering. We know that Hamlet says to Horatio that there are more things in heaven and earth than are contained in his Philosophy. I have been arguing in several blog posts(http://michaelrdjames.org) that there is more to the philosophical content of Eliot’s poetry than many suspect. The combination of music, prose, and philosophy is what makes Eliot’s poetry classical and timeless. One example of this combination of how rhyming prose, philosophy, and the timing and rhythm of music, can make good poetry is the following section from Little Gidding:

Ash on an old man’s sleeve
Is all the ash the burnt roses leave.
Dust in the air suspended
Marks the place where a story ended.
Dust inbreathed was a house-
The walls, the wainscot and the mouse,
The death of hope and despair,
This is the death of air.

 The end of the story of man may well be best pictured in the form of dust from the once blooming rose(the life of man), and this is suggestive of two ancient philosophical themes.

Firstly, we know Socrates turned away from his investigations of the physical world(the world of particles, air, fire, water, earth) fearing it may blind his soul to more important matters. Life and its creations reduced to dust may well prove to be the end of air. This is one of the suggestions in these lines. Secondly, there is an oracular prophecy that everything created by man is destined for ruin and destruction and it was this prophecy that motivated Socrates to lead the examined life, rather than a life investigating earth, air water and fire. Four Quartets is obviously a celebration of Christianity, but it is also and elaboration upon themes from Ancient Classical Greece. We ought to recall that the elements earth, air, water, and fire were important elements of Aristotle’s physics, which together with the processes of heat and cold, wet and dry can be used to explain both weather systems and life-systems. Dust in the air suspended may, that is combine with evaporated water to form clouds, which in turn produce rainfall, which in turn nourishes the earth: as the earth gets hotter dust rises again in the air and is swept upwards and across the earth by the four winds and the cycle continues. There is nothing in Eliot to contradict this physical account and whilst Aristotle does not shy away from exploring the physical world as did Socrates, he does agree with Socrates that the investigation of the human form of life(the human soul) is the most interesting form of investigation and he also embarks upon the project that resulted from the challenge of the Delphic oracle to man to “Know thyself!”